NARRATIVE 
 
 MY CAPTIVITY 
 
 AMONG THR 
 
 SIOUX INDIANS. 
 
 , FANNY. N KELLY, >* * b ~ 
 
 WITH A BBIEF ACCOUNT OP GENERAL SULLY'S INDIAN EXPEDITION IB 1864, 
 BEARING UPON EVENTS OCCURRING IN MY CAPTIVITY. 
 
 HARTFORD, CONN. 
 
 MUTUAL PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
 
 QUAKER CITY PUBLISHING HOUSE, 
 
 PHILADELPHIA, PA. 
 
 1873. 
 
K ^ 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1871, by 
 
 FANNY KELLY, 
 In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 
 
 8TEEJ50TYPED AT THE FBANKLIN TYPK FOUNDRY, CINCINNATI. 
 
Bancroft l&miy 
 
 Ulcers anb SMbwrs of % 
 
 FOE THEIR 
 
 PERSISTENT AND DARING 
 
 EFFORTS TO AID MY HUSBAND IN 
 
 EFFECTING MY RESCUE J 
 
 AND TO THE 
 
 anb Sfolbwra of i^c Sidfe iofoa Cafealrg, 
 
 FOR KINDNESS 
 
 SHOWN ME AFTER MY BAN- 
 
 BOM AND RETURN TO FORT SULLY, THIS 
 
 NARRATIVE is AFFECTIONATELY 
 
 DEDICATED BY 
 
 THE ATJTHOB. 
 
INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 THE summer of 1864 marked a period of unusual 
 peril to the daring pioneers seeking homes in the far 
 West. Following upon the horrible massacres in Min 
 nesota in 1862, and the subsequent chastisements in 
 flicted by the expeditions under Generals Sully and 
 Sibley in 1863, whereby the Indians were driven 
 from the then western borders of civilization, in 
 Iowa, Minnesota, and the white settlements of Dakota, 
 in the Missouri Valley, the great emigrant trails to 
 Idaho and Montana became the scene of fresh out 
 rages; and, from the wild, almost inaccessible nature 
 of the country, pursuit and punishment were impos 
 sible. 
 
 I was a member of a small company of emigrants, 
 who were attacked by an overwhelming force of hos 
 tile Sioux, which resulted in the death of a large pro- 
 
VI INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 portion of the party, in my own capture, and a horri 
 ble captivity of five months' duration. 
 
 Of my thrilling adventures and experience during 
 this season of terror and privation, I propose to give 
 a plain, unvarnished narrative, hoping the reader will 
 be more interested in facts concerning th^ habits, man 
 ners, and customs of the Indians:, and their treatment 
 of prisoners, than in theoretical speculations and fine- 
 wrought sentences. 
 
 Some explanation is due the public for the delay in 
 publishing this my narrative. From memoranda, kept 
 during the period of my captivity, I had completed 
 the work for publication, when the manuscript was 
 purloined and published ; but the work was suppressed 
 before it could be placed before the public. After sur 
 mounting many obstacles, I have at last succeeded in 
 gathering the scattered fragments; and, by the aid of 
 memory, impressed as I pray no mortal's may ever be 
 again, am enabled to place the results before, I trust, a 
 kind-judging, appreciative public. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEKI. FAOE 
 
 Early History Canada to Kansas Death of my Father 
 My Marriage "Ho! for Idaho!" Crossing the Platte 
 River A Storm, 11 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The Attack and the Capture, 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 My Husband's Escape Burial of the Dead Arrival of the 
 Survivors at Deer Creek An ill-timed Ball, . . .28 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Beginning of my Captivity, 37 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Plan for Little Mary's Escape Tortures of Uncertainty Un 
 successful Attempt to Escape, 45 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Continuation of our March into the Wilderness Suffering from 
 Thirst and Weariness Disappearance of my Fellow-pris 
 oner Loss of the old Chief's Pipe, and its Consequences to 
 me A Scene of Terror, 49 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Powder River Another Attempt to Escape Detection and 
 Despair A Quarrel My Life saved by " Jumping Bear," 62 
 
 (vii) 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK VIII. PAG. 
 
 The Storm Arrival at the Indian Village The old Chief's 
 Wife Some Kindness shown me Attend a Feast, . . 72 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Preparations for Battle An Indian Village on the Move 
 Scalp Dance A Horrible Scene of Savage Exultation 
 Compelled to join the Orgies A Cause of Indian Hostility 
 Another Battle with the White Troops Burial of an In 
 dian Boy A Hasty Retreat Made to act as Surgeon of the 
 Wounded Mauve Terre, or Bad Lands, . . . .92 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Mourning for the Slain Threatened with Death at the Fiery 
 Stake Saved by a Speech from Ottawa Starving Condition 
 of the Indians, 106 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Meet another White Female Captive Sad Story of Mary 
 Boyeau A Child Roasted, and its Brains Dashed out 
 Murder of Mrs. Fletcher Five Children Slaughtered Fate 
 of their Mother, 112 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 First Intimation of my Little Mary's Fate Despair and De 
 lirium A Shower of Grasshoppers A Feast and a Fight 
 Au Enraged Squaw The Chief Wounded, . . . .120 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Arrival of " Porcupine " A Letter from Captain Marshall 
 Hopes of Rescue Treachery of the Messenger Egosega- 
 lonicha The Tables Turned Another Gleam of Hope 
 The Indian "White Tipi "Disappointed A White Man 
 Bound and left to Starve A Burial Incident, . . . 129 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Lost in the Indian Village Black Bear's White Wife A 
 small Tea Party The White Boy-captive, Charles Sylves 
 ter The Sun Dance A Conciliating Letter from General 
 Sibley A Puzzle of Human Bones The Indian as an Art 
 ist I Destroy a Picture and am Punished with Fire-brands 
 A Sick Indian, 136 
 
CONTENTS. LX. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. PAQ 
 
 Preparing the Chi-cha-cha, or Killikinnick Attack on Cap 
 tain Fisk's Emigrant Train Fourteen Whites Killed A 
 big Haul of Whisky A Drunken Debauch 1 write a Letter 
 to Captain Fisk under dictation Poisoned Indians The 
 Train saved by uiy Clerical Strategy, 147 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 Scenoe on Cannon Ball Prairie Reflections, .... 154 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A Prairie on Fire Scenes of Terror, . . . . ,159 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Last days with the Ogalalla Sioux Massacre of a Party re 
 turning from Idaho A Woman's Scalp A Scalp Dance 
 Suspicious Circumstance Arrival of Blackfeet Indians 
 Negotiations for my Ransom Treachery, .... 164 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Indian Customs, 175 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 An Indian tradition Arrival at the Blackfeet Village An 
 offer to purchase me indignantly rejected A Yankton at 
 tempts my Capture, 191 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Appearance of Jumping Bear I prevail on him to carry a 
 Letter to the Fort A War Speech Intended Treachery 
 Resume our Journey to the Fort Singular Meeting with a 
 White Man "Has Richmond Fallen?" Arrival at the 
 Fort I am Free! 199 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Retrospection A Border Trading post Garrison Hospitality 
 A Visit from the Commandant of Fort Rice Arrival of 
 my Husband Affecting Scene, 212 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 Sad Fate of Little Mary, 218 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXIV. PA 
 
 What occurred at Fort Laramie after my Capture Efforts to 
 Kescue Lieutenant Brown killed Reward offered It is 
 the Means of restoring another White Woman and Child 
 Her Rescuers hung for Former Murders A Letter announc 
 ing my Safe Arrival at Fort Sully, 223 
 
 CHAPTEE XXV. 
 
 Supper in Honor of our Ee-union Departure from Fort Sully 
 Incidents by the way Arrival at Geneva Mother and 
 Child A Happy Meeting, 228 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 Elizabeth Blackwell Mormon Home A brutal Father The 
 Mother and Daughters flee to the Mountains Death of the 
 Mother and Sisters from exposure Elizabeth saved by an 
 Indian A White Woman tortured Rescued Children 
 The Boxx Family Capture of Mrs. Blynn, . . . 238 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVII. 
 
 Move to Wyoming False Friends The Manuscript of my 
 Narrative taken by another party and published I go to 
 "Washington, 250 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVIII. 
 General Sully's Expedition, 255 
 
 POEM TO MRS. FANNIE KELLY, 268 
 
 CERTIFICATE OF INDIAN CHIEFS, 270 
 
 CERTIFIED COPIES OF MY CORRESPONDENCE WITH CAPTAIN 
 
 FISK, 274 
 
 STATEMENT OF LIEUTENANT G. A. HESSELBERG, . . . 279 
 STATEMENT OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS OF THE SIXTH 
 
 IOWA CAVALRY, 282 
 
CAPTIVITY AMONG THE SIOUX. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 EARLY HISTORY CANADA TO KANSAS DEATH OP MY FATHER MT 
 
 MARRIAGE " HO ! FOR IDAHO !" CROSSING THE PLATTE RIVHR 
 
 A STORM. 
 
 I WAS born in Orillia, Canada, in 1845. Our home 
 was on the lake shore, and there amid pleasant sur 
 roundings I passed the happy days of early childhood. 
 
 The years 1852 to 1856 witnessed, probably, the 
 heavest immigration the West has ever known in a 
 corresponding length of time. Those who had gone 
 before sent back to their friends such marvelous ac 
 counts of the fertility of the soil, the rapid develop 
 ment of the country, and the ease with which fortunes 
 were made, the " Western fever" became almost epi 
 demic. Whole towns in the old, Eastern States were 
 almost depopulated. Old substantial farmers, sur 
 rounded apparently by all the comforts that heart 
 could wish, sacrificed the homes wherein their families 
 had been reared for generations, and, with all their 
 worldly possessions, turned their faces toward the set- 
 Ill) 
 
12 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ting sun. And with what high hopes! Alas! how 
 few, comparatively, met their realization. 
 
 In 1856, my father, James Wiggins, joined a New 
 York colony bound for Kansas. Being favorably im 
 pressed with the country and its people, they located the 
 town of Geneva, and my father returned for his family. 
 
 Reaching the Missouri River on our way to our new 
 home, my father was attacked with cholera, and died. 
 
 In obedience to his dying instructions, my widowed 
 mother, with her little family, continued on the way to 
 our new home. But, oh! with what saddened hearts 
 we entered into its possession. It seemed as if the 
 light of our life had gone out. He who had been 
 before to prepare that home for us, was not there to 
 share it with us, and, far away from all early asso 
 ciations, almost alone in a new and sparsely settled 
 country, it seemed as though hope had died. 
 
 But God is merciful. He prepares the soul for its 
 burdens. Of a truth, a He tempers the wind to the 
 shorn lamb." 
 
 Our family remained in this pleasant prairie home, 
 where I was married to Josiah S. Kelly. 
 
 My husband's health failing, he resolved upon a 
 change of climate. Accordingly, on the 17th of May, 
 1864, a party of six persons, consisting of Mr. Gardner 
 Wakefield, my husband, myself, our adopted daughter 
 (my sister's child), and two colored servants, started 
 from Geneva, with high-wrought hopes and pleasant 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 13 
 
 anticipations of a romantic and delightful journey 
 across the plains, and a confident expectation of future 
 prosperity among the golden hills of Idaho. 
 
 A few days after commencing our journey, we were 
 joined by Mr. Sharp, a Methodist clergyman, from 
 Verdigris River, about thirty miles south of Geneva; 
 and, a few weeks later, we overtook a large train of 
 emigrants, among whom were a family from Allen 
 County with whom we were acquainted Mr. Larimer, 
 wife, and child, a boy eight years old. Preferring to 
 travel with our small train, they left the larger one 
 and became members of our party. The addition of 
 one of my own sex to our little company was cause 
 of much rejoicing to me, and helped relieve the dull 
 ness of our tiresome march. 
 
 The hours of noon and evening rest were spent in 
 preparing our frugal meals, gathering flowers with our 
 children, picking berries, hunting curiosities, or gazing 
 in wrapt wonder and admiration at the beauties of this 
 strange, bewildering country. 
 
 Our amusements were varied. Singing, reading, 
 writing to friends at home, or pleasant conversation, 
 occupied our leisure hours. 
 
 Sc passed the first few happy days of our emigration 
 tc the land of sunshine and flowers. 
 
 When the sun had set, when his last rays were 
 flecking the towering peaks of the Rocky Mountains, 
 gathering around the camp-fires, in our home-like tent, 
 
14 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 we ate with a relish known only to those who, like us, 
 scented the pure air, and lived as nature demanded. 
 
 At night, when our camp had been arranged by 
 Andy and Franklin, our colored men, it was always 
 in the same relative position, Mr. Kelly riding a few 
 miles ahead as evening drew near to select the camping 
 ground. 
 
 The atmosphere, which during the day was hot and 
 stifling, became cool, and was laden with the odor of 
 prairie flowers, the night dews filling their beautiful 
 cups with the waters of heaven. 
 
 The solemnity of night pervaded every thing. The 
 warblings of the feathered tribe had ceased. The an 
 telope and deer rested on the hills; no sound of laugh 
 ing, noisy children, as in a settled country ; no tramp 
 ing of busy feet, or hurrying to and fro. All is silent. 
 Nature, like man, has put aside the labors of the day, 
 and is enjoying rest and peace. 
 
 Yonder, as a tiny spark, as a distant star, might be 
 seen from the road a little camp-fire in the darkness 
 spread over the earth. 
 
 Every eye in our little company is closed, every 
 hand still, as we lay in our snugly-covered wagons, 
 awaiting the dawn of another day. 
 
 And the Eye that never sleeps watched over us in our 
 lonely camp, and cared for the slumbering travelers. 
 
 Mr. Wakefield, with whom we became acquainted 
 after he came to settle at Geneva, proved a most agree- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 15 
 
 able companion. Affable and courteous, unselfish, 
 and a gentleman, we remember him with profound 
 respect. 
 
 A fine bridge crosses the Kansas River. A half- 
 hour's ride through the dense heavy timber, over a jet- 
 black soil of incalculable richness, brought us to this 
 bridge, which we crossed. 
 
 We then beheld the lovely valley of the prairies, 
 intersecting the deep green of graceful slopes, where 
 waves tall prairie grass, among which the wild flow 
 ers grow. 
 
 Over hundreds of acres these blossoms are scattered, 
 yellow, purple, white, and blue, making the earth 
 look like a rich carpet of variegated colors ; those 
 blooming in spring are of tender, modest hue, in later 
 summer and early autumn clothed in gorgeous splendor. 
 Solomon's gold and purple could not outrival them. 
 
 Nature seemingly reveled in beauty, for beauty's 
 sake alone, for none but the simple children of the 
 forest to view her in state. 
 
 Slowly the myriad years come and go upon her soli 
 tary places. Tender spring-time and glorious summer 
 drop down their gifts from overflowing coffers, while 
 the steps of bounding deer or the notes of singing 
 birds break upon the lonely air. 
 
 The sky is of wonderful clearness and transparency. 
 Narrow belts and fringes of forest mark the way of 
 winding streams. 
 
1.6 NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 In the distance rise conical mounds, wrapped in the 
 soft veil of dim and dreamy haze. 
 
 Upon the beaten road are emigrants wending their 
 way, their household goods packed in long covered 
 wagons, drawn by oxen, mules, or horses; speculators 
 working their way to some new town with women and 
 children; and we meet with half-breed girls, with 
 heavy eye-lashes and sun-burnt cheeks, jogging along 
 on horseback. 
 
 I was surprised to see so many women among the 
 emigrants, and to see how easily they adapted them 
 selves to the hardships experienced in a journey across 
 the plains. 
 
 As a rule, the emigrants travel without tents, sleep 
 ing in and under wagons, without removing their 
 clothing. 
 
 Cooking among emigrants to the far West is a very 
 primitive operation, a frying-pan and perhaps a Dutch 
 oven comprising the major part of the kitchen fur 
 niture. 
 
 The scarcity of timber is a source of great inconven 
 ience and discomfort, "buffalo chips" being the sub 
 stitute. At some of the stations, where opportunity 
 offered, Mr. Kelly bought wood by the pound, as I 
 had not yet been long enough inured to plains priva 
 tions to relish food cooked over a fire made with 
 " chips " of that kind. 
 
 We crossed the Platte River by binding four wagon 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 17 
 
 boxes together, then loaded the boat with goods, and 
 were rowed across by about twenty men. 
 
 We were several days in crossing. Our cattle and 
 horses swam across. The air had been heavy and op 
 pressively hot ; now the sky began to darken suddenly, 
 and just as we reached the opposite shore, a gleam of 
 lightning, like a forked tongue of flame, shot out of 
 the black clouds, blinding us by its flash, and followed 
 by a frightful crash of thunder. 
 
 Another gleam and another crash followed, and the 
 dense blackness lowered threateningly over us, almost 
 shutting out the heights beyond, and seeming to en 
 circle us like prisoners in the valley that lay at our 
 feet. 
 
 The vivid flashes lighting the darkness for an instant 
 only made its gloom more fearful, and the heavy roll 
 ing of the thunder seemed almost to rend the heav 
 ens above it. 
 
 All at once it burst upon our unprotected heads in 
 rain. But such rain ! Not the gentle droppings of an 
 afternoon shower, nor a commonplace storm, but a 
 sweeping avalanche of water, drenching us completely 
 at the first dash, and continuing to pour, seeming to 
 threaten the earth on which we stood, and tempt the 
 old Platte to rise and claim it as its own. 
 
 Our wagon covers had been removed in the fording, 
 and we had no time to put up tents for our protection 
 until its fury was exhausted. And so we were forced 
 2 
 
18 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 to brave the elements, with part of our company on 
 the other side of the swollen river, and a wild scene, 
 we could scarcely discern through the pelting rain, sur 
 rounding us. 
 
 One soon becomes heroic in an open-air life, and so 
 we put up what shelter we could when the abating 
 storm gave us opportunity; and, wringing the water 
 out of clothes, hair, and eye-brows, we camped in 
 cheerful hope of a bright to-morrow, which did not 
 disappoint us, and our hundreds of emigrant compan 
 ions scattered on the way. 
 
 Each recurring Sabbath was gratefully hailed as a 
 season of thought and repose ; as a matter of conscience 
 and duty we observed the day, and took pleasure in 
 doing so. 
 
 "We had divine service performed, observing the 
 ceremonies of prayer, preaching, and singing, which 
 was fully appreciated in our absence from home and 
 its religious privileges. 
 
 Twenty-five miles from California Crossing is a place 
 called Ash Hollow, where the eye is lost in space as it 
 endeavors to penetrate its depths. Here some years 
 before, General Harney made his name famous by. an 
 indiscriminate massacre of a band of hostile Indians, 
 with their women and children. 
 
i 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 19 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 THE ATTACK AND THE CAPTURE. 
 
 A TRAIN of wagons were coursing their westward 
 way, with visions of the future bright as our own. 
 Sometimes a single team might be seen traveling alone. 
 
 Our party were among the many small squads emi 
 grating to the land of promise. 
 
 The day on which our doomed family were scattered 
 and killed was the 12th of July, a warm and oppressive 
 day. The burning sun poured forth its hottest rays upon 
 the great Black Hills and the vast plains of Montana, 
 and the great emigrant road was strewed with men, 
 women, and children, and flocks of cattle, representing 
 towns of adventurers. 
 
 We looked anxiously forward to the approach of 
 evening, with a sense of relief, after the excessive heat 
 of the day. 
 
 Our journey had been pleasant, but toilsome, for 
 we had been long weeks on the road. 
 
 Slowly our wagons wound through the timber that 
 skirted the Little Box Elder, and, crossing the stream, 
 we ascended the opposite bank. 
 
20 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 We had no thought of danger or timid misgivings 
 on the subject of savages, for our fears had been all dis 
 persed by constantly received assurances of their friend 
 liness. 
 
 At the outposts and ranches, we heard nothing but 
 ridicule of their pretensions to warfare, and at Fort 
 Laramie, where information that should have been 
 reliable was given us, we had renewed assurances of 
 the safety of the road and friendliness of the Indians. 
 
 At Horseshoe Creek, which we had just left, and 
 where there was a telegraph station, our inquiries had 
 elicited similar assurances as to the quiet and peaceful 
 state of the country through which we must pass. 
 
 Being thus persuaded that fears were groundless, we 
 entertained none, and, as I have mentioned before, our 
 small company preferred to travel alone on account of 
 the greater progress made in that way. 
 
 The beauty of the sunset and the scenery around us 
 filled our hearts with joy, and Mr. Wakefield's voice 
 was heard in song for the last time, as he sang, " Ho! 
 tor Idaho." Little Mary's low, sweet voice, too, joined 
 in the chorus. She was so happy in her childish glee 
 on that day, as she always was. She was the star and 
 joy of our whole party. 
 
 We wended our way peacefully and cheerfully on, 
 without a thought of the danger that was lying like a 
 tiger in ambush in our path. 
 
 Without a sound of preparation or a word of warn- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 21 
 
 ing, the bluffs before us were covered with a party of 
 about two hundred and fifty Indians, painted and 
 equipped for war, who uttered the wild war-whoop and 
 fired a signal volley of guns and revolvers into the air. 
 
 This terrible and unexpected apparition came upon us 
 with such startling swiftness that we had not time to 
 think before the main body halted and sent out a part 
 of their force, which circled us round at regular inter 
 vals, but some distance from our wagons. Recovering 
 from the shock, our men instantly resolved on defense, 
 and corralled the wagons. My husband was looked 
 upon as leader, as he was principal owner of the train. 
 "Without regard to the insignificance of our numbers, 
 Mr. Kelly was ready to stand his ground ; but, with all 
 the power I could command, I entreated him to forbear 
 and only attempt conciliation. " If you fire one shot/' 
 I said, " I feel sure you will seal our fate, as they seem 
 to outnumber us ten to one, and will at once massacre 
 all of us." 
 
 Love for the trembling little girl at my side, my hus 
 band, and friends, made me strong to protest against any 
 thing that would lessen our chance for escape with our 
 lives. Poor little Mary ! from the first she had enter 
 tained an ungovernable dread of the Indians, a repug 
 nance that could not be overcome, although in our 
 intercourse with friendly savages, I had endeavored to 
 show how unfounded it was, and persuade her that 
 they were civil and harmless, but all in vain. Mr. 
 
22 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Kelly bought her beads and many little presents from 
 them which she much admired, but she would always 
 add, "They look so cross at me and they have knives 
 and tomahawks, and I fear they will kill me." Could 
 it be that her tender young mind had some presenti 
 ment or warning of her horrid fate? 
 
 My husband advanced to meet the chief and demand 
 his intentions. 
 
 The savage leader immediately came toward him, 
 riding forward and uttering the words, "How! how!" 
 which are understood to mean a friendly salutation. 
 
 His name was Ottawa, and he was a war chief of 
 the Ogalalla band of the Sioux nation. He struck 
 himself on his breast, saying, "Good Indian, me," and 
 pointing to those around him, he continued, "Heap 
 good Indian, hunt buffalo and deer." He assured us 
 of his utmost friendship' for the white people; then 
 he shook hands, and his band followed his example, 
 crowding around our wagons, shaking us all by the 
 hand over and over again, until our arms ached, and 
 grinning and nodding with every demonstration of 
 good will. 
 
 Our only policy seemed to be temporizing, in hope 
 of assistance approaching; and, to gain time, we allowed 
 them unopposed to do whatever they fancied. First, 
 they said they would like to change one of their horses 
 for the one Mr. Kelly was riding, a favorite race 
 horse. Very much against his will, he acceded to their 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 23 
 
 request, and gave up to them the noble animal to which 
 he was fondly attached. 
 
 My husband came to me with words of cheer and 
 hope, but oh ! what a marked look of despair was upon 
 his face, such as I had never seen before. 
 
 The Indians asked for flour, and we gave them what 
 they wanted of provisions. The flour they emptied 
 upon the ground, saving only the sack. They talked 
 to us partly by signs and partly in broken English, 
 with which some of them were quite familiar, and as 
 we were anxious to suit ourselves to their whims and 
 preserve a friendly intercourse as long as possible, we 
 allowed them to take whatever they desired, and offered 
 them many presents besides. It was, as I have said be 
 fore, extremely warm weather, but they remarked that 
 the cold made it necessary for them to look for clothing, 
 and begged for some from our stock, which was granted 
 without the slightest offered objection on our part. I, 
 in a careless-like manner, said they must give me some 
 moccasins for some articles of clothing that I had just 
 handed them, and very pleasantly a young Indian gave 
 me a nice pair, richly embroidered with different colored 
 beads. 
 
 Our anxiety to conciliate them increased every mo 
 ment, for the hope of help arriving from some quarter 
 grew stronger as they dallied, and, alas ! it was our 
 only one. 
 
 They grew bolder and more insolent in their ad- 
 
24 NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 vances. One of them laid hold of my husband's gun, 
 but, being repulsed, desisted. 
 
 The chief at last intimated that he desired us to pro 
 ceed on our way, promising that we should not be 
 molested. We obeyed, without trusting them, and 
 soon the train was again in motion, the Indians insist 
 ing on driving our herd, and growing ominously 
 familiar. Soon my husband called a halt. He saw 
 that we were approaching a rocky glen, in whose 
 gloomy depths he anticipated a murderous attack, and 
 from which escape would be utterly impossible. Our 
 enemies urged us still forward, but we resolutely re 
 fused to stir, when they requested that we should pre 
 pare supper, which they said they would share with 
 us, and then go to the hills to sleep. The men of our 
 party concluded it best to give them a feast. Mr. 
 Kelly gave orders to our two colored servants to pre 
 pare at once to make a feast for the Indians. 
 
 Andy said, " I think, if I knows any thing about 
 it, they's had their supper;" as they had been eating 
 sugar crackers from our wagons for an hour or more. 
 
 The two colored men had been slaves among the 
 Cherokees, and knew the Indian character by expe 
 rience. Their fear and horror of them was unbounded, 
 and their terror seemed pitiable to us, as they had 
 worked for us a long time, and were most faithful, 
 trustworthy servants. 
 
 Each man was busy preparing the supper; Mr. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 25 
 
 Larimer and Frank were making the fire ; Mr. Wake- 
 field was getting provisions out of the wagon ; Mr. 
 Taylor was attending to his team ; Mr. Kelly and 
 Andy were out some distance gathering wood ; Mr. 
 Sharp was distributing sugar among the Indians ; sup 
 per, that they asked for, was in rapid progress of prep 
 aration, when suddenly our terrible enemies threw off 
 their masks and displayed their truly demoniac na 
 tures. There was a simultaneous discharge of arms, 
 and when the cloud of smoke cleared away, I could 
 see the retreating form of Mr. Larimer and the slow 
 motion of poor Mr. Wakefield, for he was mortally 
 wounded. 
 
 Mr. Kelly and Andy made a miraculous escape with 
 their lives. Mr. Sharp was killed within a few feet 
 of me. Mr. Taylor I never can forget his face as I 
 saw him shot through the forehead with a rifle ball. 
 He looked at me as he fell backward to the ground a 
 corpse. I was the last object that met his dying gaze. 
 Our poor faithful Frank fell at my feet pierced by 
 many arrows. I recall the scene with a sickening 
 horror. I could not see my husband anywhere, and 
 did not know his fate, but feared and trembled. With 
 a glance at my surroundings, my senses seemed gone 
 for a time, but I could only live and endure. 
 
 I had but little time for thought, for the Indians 
 quickly sprang into our wagons, tearing off covers, 
 breaking, crushing, and smashing all hinderances to 
 
26 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 plunder, breaking open locks, trunks, and boxes, and 
 distributing or destroying our goods with great rapidity, 
 using their tomahawks to pry open boxes, which they 
 split up in savage recklessness. 
 
 Oh, what horrible sights met my view! Pen is 
 powerless to portray the scenes occurring around me. 
 They filled the air with the fearful war-whoops and 
 hideous shouts. I endeavored to keep my fears quiet 
 as possible, knowing that an indiscreet act. on my part 
 might result in jeopardizing our lives, though I felt 
 certain that we two helpless women would share 
 death by their hands; but with as much of an air of 
 indifference as I could command, I kept stili, hoping 
 to prolong our lives, even if but a few moments. I was 
 not allowed this quiet but a moment, when two of the 
 most savage-looking of the party rushed up into my 
 wagon, with tomahawks drawn in their right hands, 
 and with their left seized me by both hands and pulled 
 me violently to the ground, injuring my limbs very 
 severely, almost breaking them, from the effects of 
 which I afterward suffered a great deal. I turned to 
 my little Mary, who, with outstretched hands, was 
 standing in the wagon, took her in my arms and helped 
 her to the ground. I then turned to the chief, put my 
 hand upon his arm, and implored his protection for 
 my fellow-prisoner and our children. At first he gave 
 me no hope, but seemed utterly indifferent to my 
 prayers. Partly in words and partly by signs, he 
 
I 
 AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 27 
 
 ordered me to remain quiet, placing his hand upon his 
 revolver, that hung in a belt at his side, as an argu 
 ment to enforce obedience. 
 
 A short distance in the rear of our train a wagon 
 was in sight. The chief immediately dispatched a de 
 tachment of his band to capture or to cut it off from us, 
 and I saw them ride furiously off in pursuit of the 
 small party, which consisted only of one family and 
 a man who rode in advance of the single wagon. 
 The horseman was almost instantly surrounded and 
 killed by a volley of arrows. The husband of the 
 family quickly turned his team around and started 
 them at full speed, gave the whip and lines to his wife, 
 who held close in her arms her youngest child. He 
 then went to the back end of his wagon and threw 
 out boxes, trunks, every thing that he possessed. His 
 wife meantime gave all her mind and strength to urg 
 ing the horses forward on their flight from death. The 
 Indians had by this time come very near, so that they 
 riddled the wagon-cover with bullets and arrows, one 
 passing through the sleeve of the child's dress in its 
 mother's arms, but doing it no personal injury. 
 
 The terrified man kept the Indians at bay with his 
 revolver, and finally they left him and rode furiously 
 back to the scene of the murder of our train. 
 
28 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTEE III. 
 
 MY HUSBAND'S ESCAPE BURIAL OF THE DEAD ARRIVAL OP THE 
 
 SURVIVORS AT DEER CHEEK AN ILL-TIMED BALL. 
 
 WHEN the Indians fired their fatal volley into the 
 midst of our little company, while yet they were pre 
 paring to entertain them with a hospitable supper, my 
 husband was some distance from the scene of horror; 
 but, startled by the unexpected report, he hurriedly 
 glanced around, saw the pale, terror-stricken faces of 
 his wife and child, and the fall of Rev. Mr. Sharp 
 from the wagon, while in the act of reaching for sugar 
 and other articles of food with which to conciliate our 
 savage guests. The hopelessness of the situation struck 
 a chill to his heart. Having laid down his gun to 
 assist in the preparation of the feast, the utter futility 
 of contending single-handed against such a host, of 
 infuriated demons was too apparent. His only hope, 
 and that a slight one indeed, was that the Indians 
 might spare the lives of his wife and child, to obtain 
 a ransom. In this hope he resolved upon efforts for 
 the preservation of his own life, that he might after- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 29 
 
 ward put forth efforts for our rescue, either by pur 
 suit and strategy, or by purchase. 
 
 He was shot at, and the barbed arrows whizzed past 
 him, some passing through his clothing. He saw Mr. 
 Wakefield fall, and knew that he was wounded, if not 
 killed. Mr. Larimer passed him in his flight for life 
 toward some neighboring timber. 
 
 Mr. Kelly then ran for some tall grass and sage 
 brush, where he concealed himself, favored by the fast 
 approaching darkness. Scarcely daring to breathe, his 
 mind tortured with agonizing fears for the fate of his 
 wife and child, he seemed to hear from them the cry 
 for help, and at one time resolved to rush to their 
 rescue, or die with them; any fate seemed better than 
 such torturing doubt. But, realizing at last the utter 
 hopelessness of an attempt at rescue, and knowing that 
 it was a custom of the Indians, sometimes, to spare 
 the lives of white women and children taken captive, 
 for ransom, he again resolved, if possible, to save his 
 own life, that he might devote all his energies, and the 
 remnant of fortune the savages had not despoiled him 
 of, to the accomplishment of the rescue of his wife 
 and child. 
 
 Lying in his perilous shelter, he saw darkness creep 
 slowly around the hills, closing on the scene of murder 
 and devastation, like a curtain of mercy dropped to 
 shut out a hideous sight. He heard the noise of 
 breaking and crashing boxes, and the voices of the 
 
30 NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Indians calling to each other; then came the culmi 
 nation of his awful suspense. The Indians had again 
 mounted their horses, and, raising the terrible war 
 song, chanted its ominous notes as they took their way 
 across the hills, carrying his yearning thoughts with 
 them. Pen is powerless to portray the agony, to him, 
 of those fearful moments. 
 
 Still fearing to move in the darkness, he distin 
 guished footsteps near him, and knew by the stealthy 
 tread that they were those of an Indian. In breath 
 less silence he crouched close to the ground, fearing 
 each instant the descent of the tomahawk and the 
 gleam of the scalping-knife, when, strange to say, a 
 venomous reptile came to his rescue, and his enemy 
 fled before it. A huge rattlesnake, one of the many 
 with which that region is infested, raised its curved 
 neck close beside him, and, .thrusting forth its poison 
 ous fangs, gave a warning rattle. The prowling 
 Indian took alarm at the sound; other snakes, roused 
 for the safety of their young in the dens around, re 
 peated it, and the savage, knowing it would be death 
 to venture further, retreated, leaving my husband in 
 safety where he had taken refuge; for, although he 
 must have lain close to the noisome reptile, he re 
 ceived no hurt, and the greater horror of his human 
 foe rendered him almost indifferent to the dangers 
 of his surroundings. 
 
 Cautiously he crawled out of the weeds and grass, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 31 
 
 and, rising to his feet unharmed, started swiftly in an 
 eastward direction. He had to go far out in the hills 
 to avoid the savages, and, after traveling many miles 
 around, he at last reached the large train, with which 
 the small party I had seen pursued had previously 
 taken refuge. 
 
 They were already consolidating with other trains 
 for defense, and would not venture to join Mr. Kelly, 
 although he earnestly implored assistance to go out in 
 aid of his friends and family, if any of them should 
 be left alive. 
 
 The colored man, Andy, soon after joined them. 
 He came in running and in great excitement, and was 
 about to report all the company killed, when he joy 
 fully discovered Mr. Kelly. 
 
 Great consternation and alarm had spread with the 
 tidings of the massacre, and fears for personal safety 
 prevented any one from joining my unhappy husband 
 in efforts to rescue his wife and child, or succor his 
 missing companions. 
 
 The train did not move forward until re-enforced by 
 many others along the road; and even then every 
 precaution was taken to secure safety and prevent a 
 surprise. "Women in many instances drove the teams, 
 to prevent their husbands or fathers being taken at a 
 disadvantage; weapons were in every man's hands, and 
 vigilant eyes were fixed on every bluff or gorge, antici 
 pating attack. 
 
32 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 A little time and travel brought them to the first 
 scene of murder, where they found the dead body of 
 the companion of the man who so narrowly escaped 
 with his family. They placed the body in a wagon, 
 and proceeded to the dreaded spot where the slaughter 
 of our party had occurred. 
 
 The wagons still were standing, and feathers, flour, 
 the remnants of much that was but half destroyed, lay 
 scattered about the ground. 
 
 Mr. Kelly, with faltering steps, supported by the 
 strong arm of Andy, was among the first to search 
 the spot; his intense distress for the unknown fate of 
 his family urged him on, although he dreaded to think 
 of what the bloody spot might disclose to him. 
 
 The dead bodies of Mr. Sharp, Mr. Taylor, and our 
 colored servant, Franklin, were discovered lying where 
 they had fallen. Poor Frank had been shot by an 
 arrow that pierced both his legs, pinning them together, 
 in which condition he had been murdered by the ruth 
 less wretches by having his skull broken. 
 
 Both Mr. Sharp and Mr. Taylor left large families 
 at home to mourn their loss. Mr. Larimer came up 
 with an arrow wound in one of his limbs. He had 
 passed the night in trying to elude his savage pursuers, 
 and was very tired and exhausted, and very much dis 
 tressed about his wife and son, a robust little fellow of 
 eight or nine years. 
 
 But Mr. Wakefield was nowhere to be seen. After 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 33 
 
 searching the brushwood for some time, and a quarter 
 of a mile distant from the scene of attack, they dis 
 covered him still alive, but pierced by three arrows that 
 he had vainly endeavored to extract, succeeding only in 
 withdrawing the shafts, but leaving the steel points 
 still deeply imbedded in the flesh. Mr. Kelly took 
 him and cared for him with all the skill and kindness 
 possible. No brothers could have been more tenderly 
 attached to each other than they. He then procured as 
 comfortable a conveyance as he could for them, and 
 picked up a few relics from our demolished train. 
 Among them was a daily journal of our trip, from the 
 time we were married until the hour that the Indians 
 came upon us. This he prized, as he said, more than 
 he did his life. 
 
 The next thing that was necessary to do, after the 
 wounded were cared for, was to bury the dead, and a 
 wide grave was dug and the four bodies solemnly con 
 signed, uncoffined, to the earth. A buffalo robe was 
 placed above them, and then the earth was piled on 
 their unconscious breasts. 
 
 At that time the question of color had occasioned 
 much dissension, and controversy ran high as to the 
 propriety of allowing the colored people the privilege 
 of sitting beside their white brethren. Poor Franklin 
 had shared death with our companions, and was not 
 deemed unworthy to share the common grave of his 
 fellow victims. They lie together in the valley of 
 
34 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Little Box Elder, where with saddened hearts our 
 friends left them, thinking of the high hopes and 
 fearless energy with which they had started on their 
 journey, each feeling secure in the success that awaited 
 them, and never, for a moment, dreaming of the 
 grave in the wilderness that was to close over them 
 and their earthly hopes. They were buried on the 
 desolate plain, a thousand miles away from their 
 loved wives and children, who bemoan their sad, 
 untimely fate. 
 
 Mr. Kelly found part of his herd of cattle grazing 
 near by ; Mr. Sharp's were still tied to the stake where 
 he had carefully secured them. The Indians had taken 
 our horses, but left the cattle, as they do when they are 
 on the war path, or unless they need meat for present 
 use. They shot some of them, however, and left them 
 to decay upon the plain. Many arrows were scattered 
 upon the ground, their peculiar marks showing that 
 their owners had all belonged to one tribe, though of 
 different bands. They were similar in form and finish ; 
 the shafts were round and three feet long, grooved on 
 their sides, that the blood of the victim might not be 
 impeded in its outward flow ; each had three strips of 
 feathers attached to its top, about seven inches in length, 
 and, on the other end, a steel point, fastened lightly, so 
 as to be easily detached in the flesh it penetrates. The 
 depth of the wound depends on the distance of the 
 aim, but they sometimes pass quite through the body, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 35 
 
 though usually their force is exhausted in entering a 
 few inches beyond the point. 
 
 The wounded being made as comfortable as circum 
 stances would allow, the train left the spot in the even 
 ing, and moved forward to an encampment a mile 
 distant from the sad place, where the journey of our 
 lost companions had ended forever, whose visions of 
 the golden land must be a higher and brighter one than 
 earthly eyes can claim. 
 
 Early next day the travelers arrived at Deer Creek 
 Fort, where Mr. Kelly found medical aid for the 
 wounded, and procured a tent to shelter them, and 
 devoted himself to alleviating their sufferings, and, 
 with the assistance of the kind people of the fort, suc 
 ceeded in arranging them in tolerable comfort. 
 
 Captain Rhineheart was commanding officer at Deer 
 Creek, and ordered the property of the deceased to be 
 delivered over to him, which Mr. Kelly did. 
 
 The story of the attack and massacre had traveled 
 faster than the sufferers from its barbarity. The gar 
 rison had learned it before the train arrived, through 
 some soldiers returning from Fort Laramie, where 
 they had been to receive money from the paymaster, 
 who had heard an account of the attack on the road, 
 and had a passing glimpse of the terrible field of 
 slaughter. 
 
 The evening that the large train arrived at the fort, 
 the officers gave a ball, and the emigrant women were 
 
36 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 invited, from the trains camped in the vicinity, to join 
 in these inappropriately timed festivities. 
 
 The mother of the child, who had so narrowly es 
 caped death, having lost her own wardrobe in her 
 efforts to escape the pursuit of the Indians, borrowed a 
 dress from a lady who resided at the fort, and attended 
 the entertainment, dancing and joining in the gayeties, 
 when the burial of their companion and our poor men 
 had just been completed, and the heavy cloud of our 
 calamity had so lately shrouded them in gloom. Such 
 are the effects of isolation from social and civil in 
 fluence, and contact with danger, and familiarity with 
 terror and death. 
 
 People grow reckless, and often lose the gentle sym 
 pathies that alleviate suffering, from frequent inter 
 course with it in its worst forms. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS 37 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 BEGINNING OP MY CAPTIVITY. 
 
 THE facts related in the preceding chapter concern 
 ing matters occurring in Mr. Kelly's experience, and 
 adventures after the attack upon our train, were related 
 to me after my restoration to freedom and my hus 
 band, by him. 
 
 I now return to the narration of my own terrible 
 experiences. 
 
 I was led a short distance from the wagon, with 
 Mary, and told to remain quiet, and tried to submit ; 
 but oh, what a yearning sprang up in my heart to 
 escape, as I hoped my husband had done! But many 
 watchful eyes were upon me, and enemies on every 
 side, and I realized that any effort then at escape 
 would result in failure, and probably cause the death 
 of all the prisoners. 
 
 Mrs. Larimer, with her boy, came to us, trembling 
 with fear, saying, " The men have all escaped, and left 
 us to the mercy of the savages." 
 
 In reply, I said, "I do hope they have. What 
 benefit would it be to us, to have them here, to suffer 
 
38 NABRAT1VE OP CAPTIVITY 
 
 this fear and danger with us? They would be killed, 
 and then all hope of rescue for us would be at an 
 end." 
 
 Her agitation was extreme. Her grief seemed to 
 have reached its climax when she saw the Indians 
 destroying her property, which consisted principally 
 of such articles as belong to the Daguerrean art. She 
 had indulged in high hopes of fortune from the pros 
 ecution of this art among the mining towns of Idaho. 
 As she saw her chemicals, picture cases, and other 
 property pertaining to her calling, being destroyed, 
 she uttered such a wild despairing cry as brought the 
 chief of the band to us, who, with gleaming knife, 
 threatened to end all her further troubles in this world. 
 The moment was a critical one for her. The Indians 
 were flushed with an easy- won victory over a weak 
 party; they had "tasted blood/' and it needed but 
 slight provocation for them to shed that even of de 
 fenseless women and children. 
 
 My own agony could be no less than that of my 
 companion in misfortune. The loss of our worldy 
 possessions, which were not inconsiderable, consisting 
 ot a large herd of cattle, and groceries, and goods of 
 particular value in the mining regions, I gave no 
 thought to. The possible fate of my husband ; the 
 dark, fearful future that loomed before myself and 
 little Mary, for whose possible future I had more ap 
 prehension than for my own, were thoughts that 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 39 
 
 flashed through my mind to the exclusion of all mere 
 pecuniary considerations. 
 
 But my poor companion was in great danger, and 
 perhaps it was a selfish thought of future loneliness in 
 captivity which induced me to intercede that her life 
 might be spared. I went to the side of the chief, and, 
 assuming a cheerfulness I was very far from feeling, 
 plead successfully for her life. 
 
 I endeavored in every way to propitiate our savage 
 captor, but received no evidences of kindness or relent 
 ing that I could then understand. He did present 
 me, however, a wreath of gay feathers from his own 
 head, which I took, regarding it merely as an orna 
 ment, when in reality, as I afterward learned, it was 
 a token of his favor and protection. 
 
 He then left us, to secure his own share of plunder, 
 but we saw that we were surrounded by a special 
 guard of armed men, and so gave up all struggle 
 against what seemed an inevitable doom, and sat down 
 upon the ground in despair. 
 
 I know now that night had come upon us while we 
 sat there, and that darkness was closing the scene of 
 desolation and death before their arrangements for de 
 parture were completed. 
 
 The first intimation we had that our immediate mas 
 sacre was not intended, was a few articles of clothing 
 presented by a young Indian, whose name was Wechela, 
 who intimated that we would have need for them. 
 
40 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 It was a pitiable sight to see the terrified looks of 
 our helpless children, who clung to us for the protec 
 tion we could not give. Mrs. Larimer was uncon 
 scious of the death of any of our party. I did not 
 tell her what my eyes had seen, fearing that she could 
 not endure it, but strove to encourage and enliven her, 
 lest her excitement would hasten her death or excite 
 the anger of our captors. 
 
 "We both feared that when the Indians made their 
 arrangements for departure we would be quickly dis 
 posed of by the scalping knife; or even should we 
 escape for the time, we saw no prospect of release from 
 bondage. Terror of the most appalling nature for the 
 fate of the children possessed me, and all the horrors 
 of Indian captivity that we had ever heard crowded 
 on our minds with a new and fearful meaning the 
 slow fires, the pitiless knife, the poisoned arrows, the 
 torture of famine, and a thousand nameless phantoms 
 of agony passed before our troubled souls, filling us 
 with fears so harrowing that the pangs of dissolution 
 compared to them must have been relief. 
 
 It may be thought almost impossible in such a chaos 
 of dread to collect the soul in prayer, but 
 
 When woe is come, the soul is dumb 
 That crieth not to God, 
 
 and the only respite we could claim from despair was 
 the lifting of our trembling hearts upward to the God 
 of mercy. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 41 
 
 Those hours of misery can never be forgotten. "We 
 were oppressed by terrors we could not explain or 
 realize. The sudden separation from those we loved 
 and relied on ; our own helplessness and the gloom of 
 uncertainty that hung over the future surely none can 
 better testify to the worth of trust in God than those 
 whose hope on earth seemed ended; and, faint and 
 weak as our faith was, it saved us from utter desola 
 tion and the blackness of despair. 
 
 From among the confused mass of material of all 
 kinds scattered about, the same young Indian, We- 
 chela, brought me a pair of shoes ; also a pair of little 
 Mary's. He looked kindly as he laid these articles 
 before me, intimating by his gestures that our lives 
 were to be spared, and that we should have need of 
 them and other clothing during our long march into 
 captivity. He also brought me some books and letters, 
 all of which I thankfully received. I readily conceived 
 a plan to make good use of them, and secreted as many 
 as I could about my clothing. I said to Mrs. Larimer, 
 " If I can retain these papers and letters, and we are 
 forced to travel with the Indians into their unknown 
 country, I shall drop them at intervals along the way 
 we are taken, as a guide, and trust in God that our 
 friends may find and follow them to our rescue, or if 
 an opportunity of escape offer, we will seize it, and by 
 their help retrace our steps." 
 
 The property that the Indians could not carry with 
 4 
 
42 NARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 them, they gathered into a pile and lighted. The light 
 of the flames showed us the forms of our captors busily 
 loading their horses and ours with plunder, and pre 
 paring to depart. When their arrangements were com 
 pleted, they came to us and signified that we must 
 accompany them, pointing to the horses they led up 
 to us, and motioning for us to mount. The horse 
 assigned to me was one that had belonged to Mr. Lari 
 mer, and was crippled in the back. This I endeavored 
 to make them understand, but failed. 
 
 This was the first reliable assurance they gave us 
 that our lives were not in immediate danger, and we 
 received it gratefully, for with the prospect of life hope 
 revived, and faith to believe that God had not for 
 saken us, and that we might yet be united to our 
 friends, who never seemed dearer than when we were 
 about to be carried into captivity by the hostile sons 
 of the forest. 
 
 Many persons have since assured me that, to them, 
 death would have been preferable to life with such 
 prospects, saying that rather than have submitted to 
 be carried away by savages, to a dark and doubtful 
 doom, they would have taken their own lives. But it 
 is only those who have looked over the dark abyss of 
 death who know how the soul shrinks from meeting 
 the unknown future. 
 
 Experience is a grand teacher, and we were then in 
 her school, and learned that while hope offers the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 43 
 
 faintest token of refuge, we pause upon the fearful 
 brink of eternity, and look back for rescue. 
 
 Mrs. Larimer had climbed into her saddle, her boy 
 placed behind her on the same horse, and started on, ac 
 companied by a party of Indians. I also climbed into 
 my saddle, but was no sooner there than the horse fell 
 to the ground, and I under him, thus increasing the 
 bruises I had already received, and causing me great 
 pain. This accident detained me some time in the rear. 
 A dread of being separated from the only white woman 
 in that awful wilderness filled me with horror. 
 
 Soon they had another horse saddled for me, and 
 assisted me to mount him. I looked around for my 
 little Mary. There she stoood, a poor helpless lamb, 
 in the midst of blood-thirsty savages. I stretched out 
 my arms for her imploringly. For a moment they 
 hesitated ; then, to my unspeakable joy, they yielded, 
 and gave me my child. They then started on, leading 
 my horse ; they also gave me a rope that was fastened 
 around the horse's under jaw. 
 
 The air was cool, and the sky was bright with the 
 glitter of starlight. The water, as it fell over the 
 rocks in the distance, came to our eager ears with a 
 faint, pleasant murmur. All nature seemed peaceful 
 and pitiless in its calm repose, unconscious of our 
 desolate misery ; the cry of night-birds and chirp of 
 insects came with painful distinctness as we turned to 
 leave the valley of Little Box Elder. 
 
44 NARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Straining my eyes, I sought to penetrate the shadows 
 of the woods where our fugitive friends might be hid. 
 The smoldering ruins of our property fell into ashes 
 and the smoke faded away; night had covered the 
 traces of confusion and struggle with her shrouding 
 mantle, and all seemed quiet and unbroken peace. 
 
 I turned for a last look, and even the smoke was 
 gone; the solemn trees, the rippling water, the soft 
 night wind and the starlight, told no tale of the deso 
 lation and death that had gone before; and I rode on 
 in my helpless condition, with my child clinging to 
 me, without guide or support, save my trust in God. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 45 
 
 CHAPTER Y. 
 
 PLAN FOB LITTLE MARY J S ESCAPE TORTURES OP UNCERTAINTY 
 UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE. 
 
 THE Indians left the scene of their cruel rapacity, 
 traveling northward, chanting their monotonous war 
 song. After a ride of two miles, through tall weeds 
 and bushes, we left the bottom lands, and ascended 
 some bluffs, and soon after came to a creek, which was 
 easily forded, and where the Indians quenched their 
 thirst. 
 
 The hills beyond began tt) be more difficult to ascend, 
 and the gorges seemed fearfully deep, as we looked 
 into the black shadows unrelieved by the feeble light 
 of the stars. 
 
 In the darkness of our ride, I conceived a plan for 
 the escape of little Mary. 
 
 I whispered in her childish ear, " Mary, we are only 
 a few miles from our camp, and the stream we have 
 crossed you can easily wade through. I have dropped 
 letters on the way, you know, to guide our friends in 
 the direction we have taken ; they will guide you back 
 again, and it may be your only chance of escape from 
 
46 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 destruction. Drop gently down, and lie on the ground 
 for a little while, to avoid being seen ; then retrace your 
 steps, and may God in mercy go with you. If I can, 
 I will follow you." 
 
 The child, whose judgment was remarkable for hei 
 age, readily acceded to this plan; her eye brightened 
 and her young heart throbbed as she thought of its 
 success. 
 
 Watching the opportunity, I dropped her gently, 
 carefully, and unobserved, to the ground, and she lay 
 there, while the Indians pursued their way, uncon 
 scious of their loss. 
 
 To portray my feelings upon this separation would 
 be impossible. The agony I suffered was indescribable. 
 I was firmly convinced that my course was wise that 
 I had given her the only chance of escape within my 
 power; yet the terrible uncertainty of what her fate 
 might be in the way before her, was almost unbearable. 
 
 I continued to think of it so deeply that at last I 
 grew desperate, and resolved to follow her at every 
 risk. Accordingly, watching an opportunity, I, too, 
 slipped to the ground under the friendly cover of 
 night, and the horse went on without its rider. 
 
 My plan was not successful. My flight was soon 
 discovered, and the Indian wheeled around and rode 
 back in my pursuit. Crouching in the undergrowth I 
 might have escaped in the darkness, were it not for 
 their cunning. Forming in a line of forty or fifty 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 47 
 
 abreast, they actually covered the ground as they rode 
 past me. 
 
 The horses themselves were thus led to betray me, 
 for, being frightened at my crouching form, they 
 stopped and reared, thus informing them of my hiding- 
 place. 
 
 With great presence of mind I arose the moment I 
 found myself discovered, and relating my story, the 
 invention of an instant, I succeeded partially in allay 
 ing their anger. 
 
 I told them the child had fallen asleep and dropped 
 from the horse; that I had endeavored to call their 
 attention to it, but in vain; and, fearing I would be 
 unable to find her if we rode further, I had jumped 
 down and attempted the search alone. 
 
 The Indians used great violence toward me, assur 
 ing me that if any further attempts were made to 
 escape, ray punishment would be accordingly. 
 
 They then promised to send a party out in search 
 of the child when it became light. 
 
 Poor little Mary! alone in the wilderness, a little, 
 helpless child ; who can portray her terror ! 
 
 With faith to trust, and courage to dare, that little, 
 trembling form through the long hours of the night 
 kept watch. 
 
 The lonely cry of the night-bird had no fear in its 
 melancholy scream for the little wanderer who crouched 
 amid the prairie grass. The baying of the gray wolf, 
 
48 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 as he passed the lonely watcher, might startle, but 
 could not drive the faith from her heart. 
 
 Surely God is just, and angels will guide the falter 
 ing feet to friends and home. Innocent of wrong, 
 how could she but trust that the unseen hands of 
 spirits would guide her from the surrounding perils! 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 49 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 CONTINUATION OF OUR MARCH INTO THE WILDERNESS SUFFERING 
 
 FROM THIRST AND WEARINESS DISAPPEARANCE OF MY FELLOW 
 
 PRISONER LOSS OF THE OLD CHIEFS PIPE AND ITS CONSEQUENCES 
 
 TO ME A SCENE OF TERROR. 
 
 To take up the thread of my own narrative again, 
 and the continuation of my journey with the savages, 
 after the never-to-be-forgotten night when I parted 
 with little Mary, and the attempt to escape myself, will 
 be to entertain my reader with a sight of the danger 
 ous and precipitous paths among the great bluffs which 
 we had been approaching, and the dizzy, fearful heights 
 leading over the dark abyss, or the gloomy, terrible 
 gorge, where only an Indian dares to venture. 
 
 The blackness of night, and the dread of our savage 
 companions, added terror to this perilous ride. As we 
 passed the little creek before we plunged into these 
 rocky fastnesses, we had left some scattered woods along 
 its banks. 
 
 I remember looking longingly at the dim shelter of 
 
 these friendly trees, and being possessed by an almost 
 
 uncontrollable desire to leap from the horse and dare 
 
 my fate in endeavoring to reach their protecting shade; 
 
 5 
 
50 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 but the Indians' rifles behind me, and my dread of 
 instant death, restrained me. And now my attention 
 was attracted by the wild and terrible scenery around 
 us, through which our fearful captors rode at ease, 
 although it seemed impossible for man or beast to 
 retain a footing over such craggy peaks and through 
 such rugged ravines. 
 
 The cool air and the sound of rippling water warned 
 us of our nearness to a river ; and soon the "savages 
 turned their horses down a steep declivity that, like a 
 mighty wall, closed in the great bed of the North Platte. 
 
 I saw that the river was rapid and deep, but we 
 crossed the sands, plunged in, and braved the current. 
 
 From the child to my husband was an easy transi 
 tion ; indeed, when I thought of one, the other was 
 present in my mind; and to mark the path of our 
 retreat with the letters and papers I dropped on our 
 way, seemed the only hope I had of his being able to 
 come to my rescue. 
 
 As the horses plunged into the swelling river I 
 secretly dropped another letter, that, I prayed, might 
 be a clue to the labyrinth through which we were 
 being led ; for I could see by all the Indians' precau 
 tions, that to mislead any who should have the temerity 
 to attempt our recovery, was the design of their move 
 ments. 
 
 They had taken paths inaccessible to white men, 
 and made their crossing at a point where it would be 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 51 
 
 impossible for trains to pass, so that they might avoid 
 meeting emigrants. Having reached the opposite bank 
 they separated into squads, and started in every direc 
 tion, except southward, so as to mislead or confuse 
 pursuers by the various trails. 
 
 The band that surrounded and directed us kept to 
 the northward a little by west. I tried to keep the 
 points of compass clearly, because it seemed part of the 
 hope that sustained me. 
 
 Mr. Kelly had said that our position on the Little 
 Box Elder was about twelve miles from Deer Creek 
 Station, which lay to the northwest of us. Marking 
 our present course, I tried, by calculating the distance, 
 to keep that position in my mind, for toward it my 
 yearning desire for help and relief turned. 
 
 After crossing the river and issuing from the bluffs 
 we came to a bright, cool stream of water in a lovely 
 valley, which ran through its bosom, spreading a de 
 licious freshness all around. 
 
 Brilliant flowers opened their gorgeous cups to the 
 coming sunshine, and delicate blossoms hid themselves 
 among the rich shrubbery and at the mossy roots of 
 grand old trees. 
 
 The awakening birds soared upward with loud and 
 joyful melodies, a ad nature rejoiced at approaching 
 day. 
 
 The beauty and loveliness of the scene mocked my 
 sleepless eyes, and despair tugged at my heart-strings; 
 
52 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 still I made superhuman efforts to appear cheerful, for 
 my only refuge was in being submissive and practicing 
 conciliation. My fear of them was too powerful to 
 allow me to give way to emotion for one moment. 
 
 There were sentinels stationed at different places to 
 give the alarm, in case of any one approaching to 
 rescue, and I afterward learned that in such a case I 
 would have been instantly murdered. 
 
 Next morning I learned, by signs, that Indians had 
 gone out in search of little Mary, scattering themselves 
 over the hills, in squads. Those remaining were con 
 stantly overlooking their plunder and unrolling bundles 
 taken from our wagons. They indulged their admira 
 tion for their spoils in loud conversation. 
 
 The Indians seemed to select, with a clear knowledge 
 of natural beauty, such localities as seemed best fitted 
 to suggest refreshment and repose. 
 
 The scenery through which we had passed was 
 wildly grand ; it now became serenely beautiful, and to 
 a lover of nature, with a mind free from fear and 
 anxiety, the whole picture would have been a dream of 
 delight. 
 
 The night of my capture, I was ordered to lie down 
 on the ground, near a wounded Indian. A circle of 
 them guarded me, and three fierce warriors sat near me 
 with drawn tomahawks. 
 
 Reader, imagine my feelings, after the terrible scenes 
 of the day previous; the desolate white woman in the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 53 
 
 power of revengeful savages, not daring to speak, lest 
 their fury should fall on my defenceless head. 
 
 My great anxiety now was to preserve my sanity, 
 which threatened to be overcome if I did not arouse 
 myself to hope, and put aside the feeling of despair 
 which at times stole over me. My heart was contin 
 ually lifted to " Our Father," and confidently I now 
 began to feel that prayer would be answered, and that 
 God would deliver me in due season. This nerved me 
 to endure and appear submissive. 
 
 At early dawn I was aroused from my apparent 
 slumbers by the war chief, who sent me out to catch 
 the horses our American horses being afraid of the 
 savages and as the animals were those belonging to 
 our train, it was supposed that I could do so readily. 
 
 Upon returning, my eyes were gladdened by the 
 sight of my fellow prisoner, who was seated with her 
 boy upon the ground, eating buffalo meat and crackers. 
 I went immediately to her, and we conversed in low 
 tones, telling her of my intention to escape the first 
 opportunity. She seemed much depressed, but I en 
 deavored to re-assure her, and bidding her hope for the 
 best, went back to where the Indians were making 
 ropes, and packing "their goods and plunder more 
 securely, preparatory to the succeding march, which 
 was commenced at an early hour of the day. 
 
 We proceeded on our journey until near noon, when 
 we halted in a valley not far to the north of Deer Creek 
 
54 NAERATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Station, and I met this lady again. It was a clear and 
 beautiful valley where we rested, until the scorching 
 rays of the sun had faded in the horizon. 
 
 Being burdened with the gun, and bow and arrow of 
 the chief, my tired arms were relieved, and I plead for 
 the privilege of camping here all night for many rea 
 sons. One was, we might be overtaken by friends sent 
 to rescue us, and the distance of return would be less 
 if I should be successful in my next attempt to escape. 
 
 My entreaties were unavailing; the savages were 
 determined to go forward, and we were soon mounted 
 and started on. We traveled until sunset, then camped 
 for the night in a secluded valley ; we seemed to enter 
 this valley along the base of a wall, composed of bluffs 
 or peaks. Within these circling hills it lay, a green, 
 cool resting place, watered by a bright sparkling stream, 
 and pleasantly dotted with bushes and undergrowth. 
 
 The moon went down early, and in the dim, uncer 
 tain star light, the heavy bluffs seemed to shut us in 
 on all sides, rising grimly, like guardians, over our 
 imprisoned lines. Blankets were spread, and on these 
 the Indians rested. 
 
 I was then led out some distance in the camp, and 
 securely fastened for the night. But before this, I 
 remarked, to my fellow prisoner, my determination to 
 escape that night, if my life were the forfeit, as in 
 every wind I fancied I could hear the voice of little 
 Mary calling me. She entreated me not to leave her, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 55 
 
 but promising help to her should I be fortunate 
 enough to get free, I sadly bade her good night, and 
 went to my allotted place. 
 
 In the morning, when permitted to rise, I learned 
 that she had disappeared. A terrible sense of isola 
 tion closed around me. No one can realize the sensa 
 tion without in some measure experiencing it. 
 
 I was desolate before, but now that I knew myself 
 separated from my only white companion, the feeling 
 increased tenfold, and seemed to weigh me down with 
 its awful gloomy horror. 
 
 In the heart of the wilderness, surrounded by crea 
 tures with whom no chord of sympathy was enter 
 tained far from home, friends and the interests of 
 civilized life the attractions of society, and, above 
 all, separated from husband and loved ones there 
 seemed but one glimpse of light, in all the blackness 
 of despair, left, and that was flight. 
 
 I listened to every sound, while moments appeared 
 hours, and it seemed to me that death in its most ter 
 rible form would not be so hard to bear as the tor 
 turing agony I then endured. 
 
 I murmured broken prayers. I seemed to hear the 
 voices of my husband and child calling me, and spring 
 ing forward, with a wild belief that it was real, would 
 sink back again, overwhelmed with fresh agony. 
 
 Arrangements were then made for resuming our 
 journey, and we were soon once more on our march. 
 
56 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Another burden had been added to my almost worn- 
 out frame, the leading of an unruly horse; and my 
 arms were so full of the implements I was forced to 
 carry, that I threw away the pipe of the old chief a 
 tube nearly three feet long, and given me to take care 
 of which was very unfortunate for me, exciting the 
 wrath and anger of the chief to a terrible degree. 
 
 Now they seemed to regard me with a suspicious 
 aversion, and were not so kind as before. 
 
 The country they passed over was high, dry, and 
 barren. I rode one horse and led another; and when 
 evening came they stopped to rest in a grove of great 
 timber, where there was a dry creek bed. 
 
 Water was obtained by digging in the sand, but the 
 supply was meager, and I was allowed none. 
 
 The sun began to sink, and the chief was so enraged 
 against me, that he told me by signs that I should be 
 hold it rise no more. 
 
 Grinding his teeth with wrathful anger, he made me 
 understand that I was not to be trusted; had once 
 tried to escape ; had made them suffer the loss of my 
 child, and that my life would be the forfeit. 
 
 A large fire had been built, and they all danced 
 around it. Night had begun to darken heavily over 
 me, and I stood trembling and horror struck, not 
 knowing but that the flame the savages capered about 
 was destined to consume my tortured form. 
 
 The pipe of the chief was nowhere to be found, and 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 57 
 
 it was demanded of me to produce it. He used the 
 Indian words, " Chopa-chanopa," uttered in a voice 
 of thunder, accompanying them with gestures, whose 
 meaning was too threatening to be mistaken. 
 
 I looked in fear and dismay around me, utterly al A 
 loss to know what was expected, yet dreading the con 
 sequences of failing to obey. 
 
 Wechela, the Indian boy, who had been so kind to 
 me, now came up, and made the motion of puffing 
 with his lips, to help me; and then I remembered 
 that I had broken the pipe the day before, and thrown 
 it away, ignorant of their veneration for the pipe, and 
 of its value as a peace offering. 
 
 The chief declared that I should die for having 
 caused the loss of his pipe. 
 
 An untamed horse was brought, and they told me I 
 would be placed on it as a target for their deadliest 
 arrows, and the animal might then run at will, carry 
 ing my body where it would. 
 
 Helpless, and almost dying with terror at my situa 
 tion, I sank on a rocky seat in their midst. They 
 were all armed, and anxiously awaited the signal. 
 They had pistols, bows, and spears; and I noticed 
 some stoop, and raise blazing fire-brands to frighten 
 the pawing beast that was to bear me to death. 
 
 In speechless agony I raised my soul to God ! Soon 
 it would stand before his throne, and with all the 
 pleading passion of my sinking soul I prayed for 
 
58 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 pardon and favor in his precious blood, who had 
 suffered for my sins, and risen on high for my justifi 
 cation. 
 
 In an instant a life-time of thought condensed itself 
 into my mind, and I could see my old home and hear 
 my mother's voice; and the contrast between the love 
 I had been so ruthlessly torn from, and the hundreds 
 of savage faces, gleaming with ferocity and excitement 
 around me, seemed like the lights and shadows of 
 some weird picture. 
 
 But 1 was to die, and I desired, with all the strength 
 of my soul, to grasp the promises of God's mercy, and 
 free my parting spirit from all revengeful, earthly 
 thoughts. 
 
 In what I almost felt my final breath, I prayed for 
 my own salvation, and the forgiveness of my enemies; 
 and remembering a purse of money which was in my 
 pocket, knowing that it would decay with my body in 
 the wilderness, I drew it out, and, with suffused eyes, 
 divided it among them, though my hands were grow 
 ing powerless and my sight failing. One hundred and 
 twenty dollars in notes I gave them, telling them its 
 value as I did so, when, to my astonishment, a change 
 came over their faces. They laid their weapons on the 
 ground, seemingly pleased, and anxious to understand, 
 requesting me to explain the worth of each note 
 clearly, by holding up my fingers. 
 
 Eagerly I tried to obey, perceiving the hope their 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 59 
 
 milder manner held out; but my cold hands fell pow 
 erless by my side, my tongue refused to utter a sound, 
 and, unconsciously, I sank to the ground utterly in 
 sensible to objects around me. 
 
 When insensibility gave way to returning feeling, I 
 was still on the ground where I had fallen, but prepa 
 rations for the deadly scene were gone, and the savages 
 slumbered on the ground near me by the faint fire 
 light. Crawling into a sitting posture, I surveyed 
 the camp, and saw hundreds of sleeping forms lying 
 in groups around, with watches set in their places, 
 and no opportunity to escape, even if strength per 
 mitted. 
 
 Weak and trembling, I sank down, and lay silent 
 till day-break, when the camp was again put in mo 
 tion, and, at their bidding, I mounted one horse and 
 led another, as I had done on the day previous. 
 
 This was no easy task, for the pack-horse, which 
 had not been broken, would frequently pull back so 
 violently as to bring me to the ground, at which the 
 chief would become fearfully angry, threatening to 
 kill me at once. 
 
 Practicing great caution, and using strong eifort, I 
 would strive to remain in the saddle to avoid the cuffs 
 and blows received. 
 
 Whenever the bridle would slip inadvertently from 
 my hand, the chief's blasphemous language would all be 
 English ; a sad commentary on the benefits white men 
 
60 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 confer on their savage brethren when brought into 
 close contact. 
 
 Drunkenness, profanity, and dissolute habits are the 
 lessons of civilization to the red men, and when the 
 weapons we furnish are turned against ourselves, their 
 edge is keen indeed. 
 
 Feeling that I had forfeited the good will of the 
 Indians, and knowing that the tenure of my life was 
 most uncertain, I dared make no complaint, although 
 hunger and devouring thirst tortured me. 
 
 The way still led through dry and sandy hills, upon 
 which the sun glared down with exhausting heat, and 
 seemed to scorch life and moisture out of all his rays 
 fell upon. As far as my eye could reach, nothing but 
 burning sand, and withering sage brush or thorny cac 
 tus, was to be seen. All my surroundings only served 
 to aggravate the thirst which the terrible heat of that 
 long day's ride increased to frenzy. 
 
 When, in famishing despair I closed my eyes, a cup 
 of cool, delicious drink would seem to be presented to 
 my lips, only to be cruelly withdrawn ; and this torture 
 seemed to me like the agony of the rich man, who 
 besought Lazarus for one drop of water to cool his 
 parched tongue. 
 
 I thought of all I had been separated from, as it 
 seemed to me, forever, and the torment of the hour 
 reduced me to despair. I wished to die, feeling that 
 the pangs of dissolution could not surpass the anguish 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 61 
 
 of my living death. My voice was almost gone, and 
 with difficulty I maintained my seat in the saddle. 
 
 Turning my eyes despairingly to my captors, I 
 uttered the word " Minne," signifying water in their 
 language, and kept repeating it imploringly at inter 
 vals. They seemed to hurry forward, and, just at sun 
 set, came in sight of a grassy valley through which 
 flowed a river, and the sight of it came like hope to 
 my almost dying eyes. 
 
 A little brook from the hills above found its way 
 into the waters of this greater stream, and here they 
 dismounted, and, lifting me from my horse, kiid me in 
 its shallow bed. I had become almost unconscious, 
 and the cool, delightful element revived me. At first 
 I was not able to drink, but gradually my strength 
 renewed itself, and I found relief from the indescribable 
 pangs of thirst. 
 
 The stream by which the Indians camped that night 
 was Powder River; and here, in 1866, Fort Conner 
 was built, which in the following year was named Fort 
 Reno. 
 
62 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 POWDER RIVER ANOTHER ATTEMPT TO ESCAPE DETECTION AND 
 DESPAIR A QUARREL MY LIFE SAVED BY "JUMPING BEAR." 
 
 THE name given to Powder River by the Indians, is 
 " Chahalee Wacapolah." It crosses the country east of 
 the Big Horn Mountains, and from its banks can be 
 seen the snow-capped Cloud Peak rising grandly from 
 its surrounding hills. Between these ranges, that cul 
 minate in the queenly, shining crowned height that 
 takes its name from the clouds it seems to pierce, are 
 fertile valleys, in which game abounds, and delicious 
 wild fruits in great variety, some of which can not be 
 surpassed by cultivated orchard products in the rich 
 ness and flavor they possess, although they ripen in 
 the neighborhood of everlasting snow. 
 
 In these valleys the country seems to roll in gentle 
 slopes, presenting to the eye many elements of loveli 
 ness and future value. 
 
 Powder River, which is a muddy stream, comes 
 from the southern side of the Big Horn Mountains, 
 and takes a southwestern course, and therefore is not 
 a part of the bright channel that combines to feed the 
 Missouri River from the Big Horn range. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 63 
 
 This range of the Rocky Mountains possesses two 
 distinct, marked features. First, there is a central or 
 back- bone range, which culminates in perpetual snow, 
 where Cloud Peak grandly rises, as the chief of all its 
 proud summits. Falling off gradually toward the 
 southern valley, there are similar ranges of the Wind 
 River Mountains beyond. 
 
 Between these ranges, and varying in breadth from 
 twelve to twenty-five miles, are fine hunting grounds, 
 abounding in noble orchards of wild fruit of various 
 kinds, and grapes, as well as game of the choicest 
 kind for the huntsman. Notwithstanding its vicinity 
 to snow, there are gentle slopes which present features 
 of peculiar loveliness. 
 
 Several miles northwest, and following the sweep of 
 the higher northern range, and six to eight miles out 
 side its general base, a new country opens. Sage 
 brush and cactus, which for nearly two hundred miles 
 have so largely monopolized the soil, rapidly disappear. 
 
 The change, though sudden, is very beautiful. One 
 narrow divide only is crossed, and the transition about 
 one day's ride from the above-named river. The lim 
 pid, transparent, and noisy waters of Deer Fork are 
 reached, and the horses have difficulty in breasting the 
 swift current. The river is so clear that every pebble 
 and fish is seen distinctly on the bottom, and the water 
 so cool that ice in midsummer is no object of desire. 
 
 The scenes of natural beauty, and the charms that 
 
64 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 have endeared this country to the savage, will in the 
 future lure the emigrant seeking a home in this new 
 and undeveloped land. 
 
 This clear creek is a genuine outflow from the Big 
 Horn Mountains, and is a type of many others, no 
 less pure and valuable, derived from melting snow 
 and from innumerable springs in the mountains. 
 
 E-ock Creek comes next, with far less pretensions, 
 but is similar in character. 
 
 A day's ride to the northward brings the traveler 
 to Crazy Woman's Fork. 
 
 This ever-flowing stream receives its yellow hue from 
 the Powder River waters, of which it is a branch. 
 
 The country is scarred by countless trails of buffalo, 
 so that what is often called the Indian trail is merely 
 the hoof-print of these animals. 
 
 Leaving Powder River, we passed through large 
 pine forests, and through valleys rich with beautiful 
 grasses, with limpid springs and seemingly eternal 
 verdure. 
 
 I continued to drop papers by the way, hoping they 
 might lead to my discovery, which would have proved 
 fatal had any one attempted a rescue, as the Indians 
 prefer to kill their captives rather than be forced to 
 give them up. 
 
 It was the fifth night of my sojourn with the In 
 dians that I found myself under the weeping willows 
 of Clear Creek. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 65 
 
 The men, weary with travel, and glad to find so 
 good a camping ground, lay down to sleep, leaving a 
 sufficient guard over their captive and at the outposts. 
 
 Their journey hither had been a perilous one to me, 
 unused as I was to the rocky paths between narrow 
 gorges and over masses of broken stone, which their 
 Indian ponies climbed with readiness and ease. 
 
 I was led to remark the difference between these 
 ponies and American horses, who could only struggle 
 to find their foothold over such craggy ground, while 
 the ponies led the way, picking their steps up almost 
 perpendicular steeps with burdens on their backs. 
 
 Their travel after the rest at Clear Creek partook of 
 the difficult nature of the mountain passes, and was 
 wearisome in the extreme, and the duties imposed upon 
 me made life almost too burdensome to be borne. I 
 was always glad of a respite at the camping ground. 
 
 On the sixth night, I lay on a rock, under the shade 
 of some bushes, meditating on the possibility of escape. 
 
 The way was far beyond my reckoning, and the 
 woods where they now were might be infested with 
 wild beasts; but the prospect of getting away, and 
 being free from the savages, closed my eyes to the 
 terrors of starvation and ravenous animals. 
 
 Softly I rose and attempted to steal toward some 
 growing timber; but the watchful chief did not risk 
 his prey so carelessly, his keen eye was on me, and 
 his iron hand grasped my wrist and drew me back. 
 6 
 
66 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Throwing me fiercely on the ground, he hissed a threat 
 through his clenched teeth, which I momentarily ex 
 pected him to put into execution, as I lay trembling at 
 his feet. 
 
 I felt from this time that my captivity was for life, 
 and a dull despair took possession of me. 
 
 Sleep, that balm for happier souls, brought only 
 horrid dreams, in which a dreadful future pictured 
 itself; and then the voices of my husband and child 
 seemed calling me to their side, alas! in vain, for when 
 I awoke it was to find myself in the grass of the 
 savage camping ground, watched over by the relentless 
 guard, and shut out from hope of home or civilized life. 
 
 My feet were covered with a pair of good shoes, and 
 the chiefs brother-in-law gave me a pair of stockings 
 from his stores, which I gladly accepted, never, for a 
 moment, suspecting that, in doing thus, I was outrag 
 ing a custom of the people among whom I was. 
 
 The chief saw the gift, and made no remark at the 
 time, but soon after he shot one of his brother-in-law's 
 horses, which he objected to in a decided manner, and 
 a quarrel ensued. 
 
 Realizing that I was the cause of the disagreement, 
 I tremblingly watched the contest, unable to conciliate 
 either combntant, and dreading the wrath of both. 
 
 The chief would brook no interference, nor would he 
 offer any reparation for the wrong he had inflicted. 
 
 His brother-in-law, enraged at his arrogance, drew 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 67 
 
 his bow, and aimed his arrow at my heart, determined 
 to have satisfaction for the loss of his horse. 
 
 I could only cry to God for mercy, and prepare to 
 meet the death which had long hung over my head, 
 when a young Blackfoot, whose name was Jumping 
 Bear, saved me from the approaching doom by dexter 
 ously snatching the bow from the savage and hurling 
 it to the earth. 
 
 He was named Jumping Bear from the almost mirac 
 ulous dexterity of some of his feats. 
 
 This circumstance and the Indian mentioned were, 
 in my judgment, instruments in the hand of Provi 
 dence, in saving Fort Sully from the vengeance and 
 slaughter of the Blackfeet, who had succeeded in gain 
 ing the confidence of some of the officers on the Mis 
 souri River. 
 
 His activity in the attack on our train, and the 
 energy he displayed in killing and pillaging on that 
 occasion, notwithstanding his efforts to make me believe 
 the contrary, forbade me to think there was any sym 
 pathy in his interference in my behalf. 
 
 The Indian submitted to his intervention so far that 
 he did not draw his bow again, and my suspense was 
 relieved, for the time, by the gift of a horse from the 
 chief to his brother-in-law, which calmed the fury of 
 the wronged Indian. 
 
 It happened that the animal thus given as a peace- 
 offering was the pack horse that pulled so unconifort- 
 
68 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ably against the leading rein, and thus, in the end, I 
 gained, by the ordeal through which I had passed, in 
 being relieved of a most unmanageable task. 
 
 From the first, I was deprived of every ameliorat 
 ing comfort that might have rendered my existence 
 bearable. 
 
 No tent was spread for me, no rug, or coverlet, 
 offered me to lie on. The hard earth, sparsely spread 
 with grass, furnished me a couch, and apprehension 
 and regret deprived me of the rest my toilsome life 
 demanded. They offered me no food, and at first I did 
 not dare to ask for it. 
 
 This was partly owing to the absence of all natural 
 appetite, an intense weakness and craving constantly 
 for drink being the only signs of the prolonged fast 
 that annoyed me. 
 
 The utter hopelessness of my isolation wore on me, 
 driving me almost to madness, and visions of husband 
 and child haunted my brain ; sometimes they were full 
 of hope and tauntingly happy; at others, I saw them 
 dying or dead, but always beyond my reach, and sep 
 arated by the impassable barrier of my probably life 
 long captivity. 
 
 In my weakened condition, the horrors of the stake, 
 to which I felt myself borne daily nearer as they pro 
 gressed on their homeward route, appeared like a hor 
 rid phantom. 
 
 It had been threatened me since my first effort to 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 69 
 
 escape, and I was led to believe such a punishment 
 was the inevitable consequence of my attempt. 
 
 The terrible heat of the days continued, and the road 
 they took was singularly barren of water. The In 
 dians, after drinking plentifully before starting, carry 
 little sticks in their mouths, which they chew con 
 stantly, thus creating saliva, and preventing the 
 parching sensation I endured from the want of this 
 knowledge. 
 
 The seventh night they entered a singular canon, 
 apparently well known to them, as they found horses 
 there, which evidently had been left on a former 
 visit. 
 
 I could not but wonder at the sagacity and patience 
 of these Indian ponies, which were content to wait their 
 master's coming, and browse about on the sparse herb 
 age and meager grass. 
 
 The Indians had killed an antelope that day, and a 
 piece of the raw flesh was allotted me for a meal. They 
 had then traveled in a circuitous route for miles, to 
 reach the mouth of this caflon, and entered it just after 
 sundown. 
 
 Its gloomy shade was a great relief after the heat of 
 the sun, and it filled my sensitive mind with awe. The 
 sun never seemed to penetrate its depths, and the damp 
 air rose around me like the breath of a dungeon. 
 
 Downward they went, as if descending into the bow 
 els of the earth, and the sloping floor they trod was 
 
70 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 covered with red sand for perhaps the space of half & 
 mile. 
 
 Then they struck a rocky pavement, the perpendic 
 ular walls of which were of earth ; but as they made 
 another turning and entered a large space, they seemed 
 to change to stone with projecting arches and over 
 hanging cornices. 
 
 The high walls rose above the base so as to nearly 
 meet overhead, and, with their innumerable juttings 
 and irregularities, had the appearance of carved col 
 umns supporting a mighty ruin. 
 
 Occasionally a faint ray of the fading light struggled 
 with the gloom, into which they plunged deeper and 
 deeper, and then their horses' cautious feet would turn 
 the bones of antelope or deer, drawn thither by the 
 lurking wolf to feed the young in their lair. 
 
 I was startled with dread .at the sight, fearing that 
 they might be human bones, with which mine would 
 soon be mingled. 
 
 The increasing darkness had made it necessary for 
 the Indians to carry torches, which they did, lighting 
 up the grotesque grandeur of earth and rock through 
 which they passed by the weird glare of their waving 
 brands. 
 
 Arriving at the spot they selected as n camping- 
 ground, they made fires, whose fantastic gleams danced 
 upon the rocky walls, and added a magic splendor to 
 their wondrous tracery. The ghostly grandeur of these 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 71 
 
 unfrequented shades can not be described, but their 
 effect is marvelous. 
 
 They seem to shadow forth the outline of carving 
 and sculpture, and in the uncertain fire-light have all 
 the effect of some old-time temple, whose art and 
 glory will live forever, even when its classic stones 
 are dust. 
 
 Here I found water for my parched lips, which was 
 more grateful to my weary senses than any natural 
 phenomenon ; and sinking on a moss-grown rock, near 
 the trickling rill that sank away in the sand beyond, 
 I found slumber in that strange, fantastic solitude. 
 
 I was aroused by a whistling sound, and, gathering 
 myself up, looked fearfully around me. Two flaming 
 eyes seemed to pierce the darkness like a sword. I 
 shuddered and held my breath, as a long, lithe serpent 
 wound past me, trailing its shining length through 
 the damp sand, and moving slowly out of sight among 
 the dripping vines. 
 
 After that I slept no more; and when I saw the 
 struggling light of day pierce the rocky opening above, 
 I gladly hailed the safety of the sunshine, even though 
 it brought sorrow, distress, and toil. 
 
 When we rose in the morning, they left the can" on 
 by the path they entered, as it seemed to have no other 
 outlet, and then pursued their way. 
 
72 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIYTTY 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE STORM ARRIVAL AT THE INDIAN VILLAGE THE OLD CHIEF'S 
 
 WIFE SOME KINDNESS SHOWN ME ATTEND A FEAST. 
 
 ON the 20th of July we had nearly reached the In 
 dian village, when we camped for the night, as usual, 
 when such a locality could be gained, on the bank of a 
 stream of good water. 
 
 Here was a stream of sparkling, rippling water, 
 fresh from the melting snow of the mountain. It 
 was a warm, still night. Soon the sky began to 
 darken strangely, and great ragged masses of clouds 
 hung low over the surrounding hills. The air grew 
 heavy, relieved occasionally by a deep gust of wind, 
 that died away, to be succeeded by an ominous calm. 
 Then a low, muttering thunder jarred painfully on the 
 ear. My shattered nerves recoiled at the prospect of 
 the coming storm. From a child I had been timid 
 of lightning, and now its forked gleam filled me with 
 dismay in my unsheltered helplessness. 
 
 The Indians, seeing the approaching tempest, pre 
 pared for it by collecting and fastening their horses, 
 and covering their fire-arms and amunition, and lying 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 73 
 
 flat on the earth themselves. I crouched, too, but could 
 not escape the terrible glare of the lightning, and the 
 roar of the awful thunder grew deafening. 
 
 On came the storm with startling velocity, and the 
 dread artillery of heaven boomed overhead, followed 
 closely by blinding flashes of light; and the velocity 
 of the whirlwind seemed to arise in its might, to add 
 desolation to the terrible scene. 
 
 When the vivid gleams lit up the air, enormous 
 trees could be seen bending under the fierceness of 
 the blast, and great white sheets of water burst out of 
 the clouds, as if intent on deluging the world. Every 
 element in nature united in terrific warfare, and the 
 security of earth seemed denied to me while I clung 
 to its flooded bosom, and, blinded by lightning and 
 shocked by the incessant roaring of the thunder and 
 the wild ravaging of the ungovernable wind, felt myself 
 but a tossed atom in the great confusion, and could only 
 cling to God's remembering pity in silent prayer. 
 
 Huge trees were bent to the earth and broken; 
 others, snapped off like twigs, were carried through 
 the frenzied air. Some forest monarchs were left bare 
 of leaves or boughs, like desolate old age stripped of 
 its honors. 
 
 The rain had already swelled the little creek into a 
 
 mighty stream, that rolled its dark, angry waters with 
 
 fury, and added its sullen roar to the bowlings of the 
 
 storm. I screamed, but my voice was lost even to 
 
 7 
 
74 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 myself in the mightier ones of the furious elements. 
 Three hours three long, never-to-be-forgotten hours 
 did the storm rage thus in fury, and in those hours I 
 thought I lived a life-time! Then, to my joy, it be 
 gan to abate, and soon I beheld the twinkling stars 
 through rents in the driving clouds, while the flashing 
 lightning and the roaring thunders gradually becom 
 ing less and less distinct to the eye and ear, told me 
 the devastating storm was speeding on toward the 
 east ; and when, at dawn of day, the waters were as 
 suaged, the thunder died away, and the lightnings 
 were chained in their cell, the scene was one of inde 
 scribable desolation. The wind had gone home; day 
 light had cowed him from a raging giant into a meek 
 prisoner, and led him moaning to his cavern in the 
 eastern hills. A strangely-solemn calm seemed to 
 take the place of the wild conflict; but the track of 
 destruction was there, and the swollen water and 
 felled trees, the scattered boughs and uprooted sap 
 lings, told the story of the havoc of the storm. 
 
 It was a night of horror to pass through, and I 
 thankfully greeted the returning day, that once more 
 gave me the comfort of light, now almost my only 
 solace, for my position grew more bitter, as the chief's 
 savage-like exultation in my capture and safe abduc- 
 tian increased as we neared the village where their 
 families were, and where I feared my fate would be 
 decided by bloodshed or the fearful stake. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 75 
 
 On the 21st of July we left camp early, the day 
 being cool and favorable for traveling. Our route 
 lay over rolling prairie, interspersed with extensive 
 tracts of marsh, which, however, we easily avoided 
 crossing. A few miles brought us to a high, broken 
 ridge, stretching nearly in a north and south direc 
 tion. As we ascended the ridge we came in sight of 
 a large herd of buffalo, quietly feeding upon the bunch, 
 or buffalo grass, which they prefer to all other kinds. 
 These animals are short-sighted, and scent the ap 
 proach of an enemy before they can see him, and 
 thus, in their curiosity, often start to meet him, until 
 they approach near enough to ascertain to their satis 
 faction whether there be danger in a closer acquaint 
 ance. In this case they decided in the affirmative, 
 and, when they had once fairly made us out, lost no 
 time in increasing the distance between us, starting on 
 a slow, clumsy trot, which was soon quickened to a 
 gait that generally left most pursuers far in the rear. 
 
 But the Indians and their horses both are trained 
 buffalo hunters, and soon succeeded in surrounding a 
 number. They ride alongside their victim, and, lev 
 eling their guns or arrows, send their aimed shot in 
 the region of the heart, then ride off to a safe dis 
 tance, to avoid the desperate lunge which a wounded 
 buffalo seldom fails to make, and, shaking his shaggy 
 head, crowned with horns of most formjdable strength, 
 stands at bay, with eyes darting, savage and defiant, 
 
76 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 as he looks at his human foe. Soon the blood begins to 
 spirt from his mouth, and to choke him as it comes. 
 The hunters do not shoot again, but wait patiently 
 until their victim grows weak from loss of blood, and, 
 staggering, falls upon his knees, makes a desperate ef 
 fort to regain his feet, and get at his slayer, then fall 
 ing once more, rolls over on his side, dead. 
 
 Sometimes these animals number tens of thousands, 
 in droves. The Indians often, for the mere sport, 
 make an onslaught, killing great numbers of them, 
 and having a plentiful feast of " ta-tonka," as they 
 call buffalo meat. They use no economy in food. It 
 is always a feast or a famine; and they seem equally 
 able to gorge or fast. Each man selects the part of 
 the animal he has killed that best suits his own taste, 
 and leaves the rest to decay or be eaten by wolves, 
 thus wasting their own game, and often suffering pri 
 vation in consequence. 
 
 They gave me a knife and motioned me to help my 
 self to the feast. I did not accept, thinking then it 
 would never be possible for me to eat uncooked meat. 
 
 They remained here over night, starting early next 
 morning. We were now nearing the village where 
 the Indians belonged. 
 
 Jumping Bear, the young Indian who had shown 
 me so many marks of good will, again made his ap 
 pearance, with a sad expression on his face, and that 
 day would ride in silence by my side ; which was an 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 77 
 
 act of great condescension on his part, for these men 
 rarely thus equalize themselves with women, but ride 
 in advance. 
 
 They had traveled nearly three hundred miles, and, 
 despite my fears, I began to rejoice in the prospect of 
 arriving among women, even though they were savages; 
 and a dawning hope that I might find pity and com 
 panionship with beings of my own sex, however 
 separated their lives and customs might be, took 
 posssesion of me. 
 
 I had read of the dusky maidens of romance ; I 
 thought of all the characters of romance and history, 
 wherein the nature of the red man is enshrined in 
 poetic beauty. The untutored nobility of soul, the 
 brave generosity, the simple dignity untrammelled by 
 the hollow conventionalities of civilized life, all rose 
 mockingly before me, and the heroes of my youthful 
 imagination passed through my mind in strange con 
 trast with the flesh and blood realities into whose 
 hands I had fallen. 
 
 The stately Logan, the fearless Philip, the bold 
 Black Hawk, the gentle Pocahontas: how unlike the 
 greedy, cunning and cruel savages who had so ruth 
 lessly torn me from my friends! 
 
 Truly, those pictures of the children of the forest 
 that adorn the pages of the novelist are delightful 
 conceptions of the airy fancy, fitted to charm the mind. 
 They amuse and beguile the hours they invest with 
 
78 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 their interest; but the true red man, as I saw him, 
 does not exist between the pages of many volumes. 
 He roams his native wastes, and to once encounter and 
 study him there, so much must be sacrificed that I 
 could scarcely appreciate the knowledge I was gaining 
 at such a price. 
 
 Notwithstanding all I had seen and experienced, I 
 remembered much that was gentle and faithful in the 
 character ascribed to the Indian women. Perhaps I 
 might be able to find one whose sympathy and com 
 panionship could be wrought upon to the extent of 
 aiding me in some way to escape. I became hopeful 
 with the thought, and almost forgot my terror of the 
 threats of my captors, in my desire to see the friendly 
 faces of Indian women. 
 
 The country around was rich and varied. Beauti 
 ful birds appeared in the trees, and flowers of variety 
 and fragrance nodded on their stems. Wild fruits 
 were abundant, and I plucked roses and fruit for food, 
 while my savage companions feasted on raw meat. 
 They did not seem to care for fruit, and urged me to 
 eat meat with them. I refused, because of its being 
 raw. A young Indian, guessing the cause of my refusal 
 to eat, procured a kettle, made a fire, cooked some, and 
 offered it to me. ' I tried to eat of it to please them, 
 since they had taken the trouble to prepare a special 
 dish, but owing to the filthy manner in which it was 
 prepared a very small portion satisfied me. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS 79 
 
 "We were now nearing a river, which, from its 
 locality, must have been the Tongue River, where we 
 found refreshing drink, and rested for a short time. 
 The Indians gave me to understand that when we 
 crossed this stream, and a short distance beyond, we 
 would be at their home. 
 
 Here they paused to dress, so as to make a gay ap 
 pearance and imposing entrance into the village. Ex 
 cept when in full dress, an Indian's wearing apparel 
 consists only of a buffalo robe, which is also part of a 
 fine toilet. It is very inconveniently disposed about 
 the person, without fastening, and must be held in 
 position with the hands. 
 
 Here the clothing taken from our train was brought 
 into great demand, and each warrior that had been 
 fortunate enough to possess himself of any article of 
 our dress, now arrayed himself to the best advantage 
 the garments and their limited ideas of civilization 
 permitted ; and, in some instances, when the toilet was 
 considered complete, changes for less attractive articles 
 of display were made with companions who had not 
 been so fortunate as others in the division of the 
 goods, that they might also share in the sport afforded 
 by this derisive display. 
 
 Their peculiar ideas of tasteful dress rendered them 
 grotesque in appearance. One brawny face appeared 
 under the shade of ray hat, smiling with evident satis 
 faction at the superiority of his decorations over those 
 
80 NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 of his less fortunate companions; another was shaded 
 from the scorching rays of the sun by a tiny parasol, 
 and the brown hand that held it aloft was thinly cov 
 ered by a silk glove, which was about the only article 
 of clothing, except the invariable breech-cloth, that 
 the warrior wore. 
 
 Vests and other garments were put on with the 
 lower part upward; and they all displayed remarkable 
 fertility in the arrangement of their decorations. They- 
 seemed to think much of their stolen goods, some of 
 which were frivolous, and others worthless. 
 
 Decorating themselves by way of derision, each 
 noble warrior endeavored to outdo the other in splen 
 dor, which was altogether estimated by color, and not 
 by texture. Their horses were also decked in the most 
 ridiculous manner. 
 
 Ottawa, or Silver Horn, the war chief, was arrayed 
 in full costume. He was very old, over seventy-five, 
 partially blind, and a little below the medium height. 
 He was very ferocious and savage looking, and now, 
 when in costume, looked frightful. His face was red, 
 with stripes of black, and around each eye a circlet of 
 bright yellow. His long, black hair was divided into 
 two braids, with a scalp-lock on top of the head. His 
 ears held great brass wire rings, full six inches in di 
 ameter, and chains and bead necklaces were suspended 
 from his neck; armlets and bracelets of brass, to 
 gether with a string of bears' claws, completed his 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 81 
 
 jewelry. He wore also leggings of deer skin, and a 
 shirt of the same material, beautifully ornamented with 
 beads, and fringed with scalp- locks, that he claimed to 
 have taken from his enemies, both red and white. 
 Over his shoulders hung a great, bright-colored quilt, 
 that had been taken from our stores. He wore a 
 crown of eagle feathers on his head ; also a plume of 
 feathers depending from the back of the crown. 
 
 His horse, a noble-looking animal, was no less gor 
 geously arrayed. His ears were pierced, like his mas 
 ter's, and his neck was encircled by a wreath of bears' 
 claws, taken from animals that the chief had slain. 
 Some bells and a human scalp hung from his mane, 
 forming together, thus arrayed, a museum of the tro 
 phies of the old chief's prowess on the war path, and 
 of skill in the chase. 
 
 When all was arranged, the chief mounted his horse 
 and rode on in triumph toward the village, highly 
 elated over the possession of his white captive, whom 
 he never looked back at or deigned to notice, except to 
 chastise on account of her slowness, which was una 
 voidable, as I rode a jaded horse, and could not keep 
 pace. 
 
 The entire Indian village poured forth to meet us, 
 amid song and wild dancing, in the most enthusiastic 
 manner, flourishing flags and weapons of war in fren 
 zied joy "as we entered the village, which, stretched for 
 miles along the banks of the stream, resembled a vast 
 
82 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 military encampment, with the wigwams covered with 
 white skins, like Sibley tents in shape and size, ranged 
 without regard to order, but facing one point of the 
 compass. 
 
 We penetrated through the irregular settlement for 
 over a mile, accompanied by the enthusiastic escort of 
 men, women, and children. 
 
 We rode in the center of a double column of Indians 
 and directly in the rear of the chief, till we reached the 
 door of his lodge, when several of his wives came out 
 to meet him. He had six, but the senior one remained 
 in the tent, while a younger one was absent with the 
 Farmer or Grosventre Indians. Their salutation is 
 very much in the manner of the Mexicans ; the women 
 crossed their arms on the chief's breast, and smiled. 
 
 They met me in silence, but with looks of great 
 astonishment. 
 
 I got down as directed, and followed the chief into 
 the great lodge or tent, distinguished from the others 
 by its superior ornaments. It was decorated with 
 brilliantly colored porcupine quills and a terrible 
 fringe of human scalp-locks, taken in battle from the 
 Pawnees. 
 
 On one side was depicted a representation of the 
 Good Spirit, rude in design, and daubed with colors. 
 On the other side was portrayed the figure of the spirit 
 of evil in like manner. The Indians believe in these 
 two deities and pay their homage to them. The first 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 83 
 
 they consider as entirely benevolent and kind; but the 
 second is full of vile tricks and wicked ways. 
 
 They fear him, and consider it only safe to propitiate 
 him occasionally by obedience to his evil will. This 
 may account for some of their worst ferocities, and ex 
 plain that horrible brutality of nature which they so 
 often exhibit. 
 
 The senior wife, who had remained in the lodge, met 
 her husband with the same salutation as the others had 
 done. 
 
 I was shown a seat opposite the entrance on a buffalo 
 skin. The chief's spoil was brought in for division by 
 his elderly spouse. 
 
 As it was spread out before them, the women 
 gathered admiringly round it, and proved their pecu 
 liarities of taste; and love of finery had a counterpart 
 in these forest belles, as well defined as if they had been 
 city ladies. Eagerly they watched every new article 
 displayed, grunting their approval, until their senior 
 companion seized a piece of cloth, declaring that she 
 meant to retain it all for herself. 
 
 This occasioned dissatisfaction, which soon ripened 
 to rebellion among them, and they contended for a just 
 distribution of the goods. The elder matron, following 
 her illustrious husband's plan in quelling such out 
 breaks, caught her knife from her belt, sprang in among 
 them, vowing that she was the oldest and had the right 
 to govern, and threatening to kill every one if there 
 
84 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 was the least objection offered to her decrees. I had so 
 hoped to find sympathy and pity among these artless 
 women of the forest, but instead, cowed and trembling, 
 I sat, scarcely daring to breathe. 
 
 The chief noticed my fear and shrinking posture, 
 and smiled. Then he rose, and made a speech, which 
 had its effect. The women became quiet. Presently 
 an invitation arrived for the chief to go to a feast, and 
 he rose to comply. 
 
 I followed his departing figure with regretful glances, 
 for, terrible as he and his men had been, the women 
 seemed still more formidable, and I feared to be left 
 alone with them, especially with the hot temper and 
 ready knife of the elder squaw. 
 
 Great crowds of curious Indians came flocking in 
 to stare at me. The women brought their children. 
 Some of them, whose fair complexion astonished me, 
 I afterward learned were the offspring of fort mar 
 riages. 
 
 One fair little boy, who, with his mother, had just 
 returned from Fort Laramie, came close to me. Find 
 ing the squaw could speak a few words in English, I 
 addressed her, and was told, in reply to my questions, 
 that she had been the wife of a captain there, but that 
 his white wife arriving from the East, his Indian wife 
 was told to return to her people; she did so, taking her 
 child with her. The little boy was dressed completely 
 in military clothes, even to the stripe on his pantaloons, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 85 
 
 and was a very bright, attractive child of about four 
 years. 
 
 It was a very sad thought for me to realize that a 
 parent could purt with such a child, committing it for 
 ever to live in barbarous ignorance, and rove the woods 
 among savages with the impress of his own superior 
 race, so strongly mingled with his Indian origin. I 
 saw many other fair-faced little children, and heard the 
 sad story from their mothers, and was deeply pained to 
 see their pale, pinched features, as they cried for food 
 when there was none to be had ; and they are sometimes 
 cruelly treated by the full-blooded and larger children 
 on account of their unfortunate birth. 
 
 Now that the question of property was decided be 
 tween the women of the chief's family, they seemed 
 kindly disposed toward me, and one of them brought 
 me a dish of meat; many others followed her example, 
 even from the neighboring lodges, and really seemed to 
 pity me, and showed great evidences of compassion, 
 and tried to express their sympathy in signs, because I 
 had been torn from my own people, and compelled to 
 come such a long fatiguing journey, and examined me 
 all over au,d over again, and all about my dress, hands, 
 and feet particularly. Then, to their great surprise, 
 they discovered my bruised and almost broken limbs 
 that occurred when first taken, also from the fall of the 
 horse the first night of my captivity, and proceeded at 
 once to dress my wounds. 
 
86 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 I was just beginning to rejoice in the dawning kind 
 ness that seemed to soften their swarthy faces, when a 
 messenger from the war chief arrived, accompanied by 
 a small party of young warriors sent to conduct me to 
 the chiefs presence. I did not at first comprehend the 
 summons, and, as every fresh announcement only awak 
 ened new fears, I dreaded to comply, yet dared not 
 refuse. Seeing my hesitation, the senior wife allowed 
 a little daughter of the chiefs, whose name was Yellow 
 Bird, to accompany me, and I was then conducted to 
 several feasts, at each of which I was received with 
 kindness, and promised good will and protection. It 
 was here that the chief himself first condescended to 
 speak kindly to me, and this and the companionship 
 of the child Yellow Bird, who seemed to approach me 
 with a trusting grace and freedom unlike the scared 
 shyness of Indian children generally, inspired hope. 
 
 The chief here told me that henceforth I could call 
 Yellow Bird my own, to take the place of my little 
 girl that had been killed. I did not at once compre 
 hend all of his meaning, still it gave me some hope of 
 security. 
 
 When at nightfall we returned to the lodge, which, 
 they told me, I must henceforth regard as home, I 
 found the elder women busily pounding a post into 
 the ground, and my fears were at once aroused, being 
 always ready to take alarm, and suggested to me that it 
 betokened some evil. On the contrary, it was simply 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 87 
 
 some household arrangement of her own, for presently, 
 putting on a camp kettle, she built a fire, and caused 
 water to boil, and drew a tea, of which she gave me 
 a portion, assuring me that it would cure the tired 
 and weary feeling and secure me a good rest. 
 
 This proved true. Soon a deep drowsiness began to 
 steal over the weary captive. My bed of furs was 
 shown me. Yellow Bird was told to share my couch 
 with me, and from this time on she was my constant 
 attendant. I laid down, and the wife of the chief 
 tenderly removed my moccasins, and I slept sweetly 
 the first true sleep I had enjoyed in many weary 
 nights. 
 
 Before my eyes closed in slumber, my heart rose in 
 gratitude unspeakable to God for his great and im 
 measurable mercy. 
 
 I readily adapted myself to my new position. The 
 chief's three sisters shared the lodge with us. 
 
 The following day commenced my labors, and the 
 chief's wife seemed to feel a protecting interest in me. 
 
 The day of the 2oth of July was observed by 
 continual feasting in honor of the safe return of the 
 braves. 
 
 There was a large tent made by putting several 
 together, where all the chiefs, medicine-men, and great 
 warriors met for consultation and feasting. I was in 
 vited to attend, and was given an elevated seat, while 
 the rest of the company all sat upon the ground, and 
 
88 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 mostly cross-legged, preparatory to the feast being 
 dealt out. 
 
 la the center of the circle was erected a flag-staff, 
 with many scalps, trophies, and ornaments fastened to 
 it. Near the foot of the flag-staff were placed, in a 
 row on the ground, several large kettles, in which was 
 prepared the feast. Near the kettles on the ground, 
 also, were a number of wooden bowls, in which the 
 meat was to be served out. And in front, two or 
 three women, who were there placed as waiters, to light 
 the pipes for smoking, and also to deal out the food. 
 
 In these positions things stood, and all sat with 
 thousands climbing and crowding around for a peep at 
 me, as I appeared at the grand feast and council, when 
 at length the chief arose, in a very handsome costume, 
 and addressed the audience, and in his speech often 
 pointed to me. I could understand but little of his 
 meaning. 
 
 Several others also made speeches, that all sounded 
 the same to me. I sat trembling with fear at these 
 strange proceedings, fearing they were deliberating upon 
 a plan of putting me to some cruel death to finish their 
 amusement. It is impossible to describe my feelings 
 on that day, as I sat in the midst of those wild, savage 
 people. Soon a handsome pipe was lit and brought to 
 tl e chief to smoke. He took it, and after presenting 
 the stem to the north, the south, the east, and the west, 
 and then to the sun that was over his head, uttered a 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 89 
 
 few words, drew a few whiffs, then passed it around 
 through the whole group, who all smoked. This smok 
 ing was conducted with the strictest adherence to exact 
 and established form, and the feast throughout was con 
 ducted in the most positive silence. 
 
 The lids were raised from the kettles, which were all 
 filled with dog's meat alone, it being well cooked and 
 made into a sort of stew. Each guest had a large 
 wooden bowl placed before him, with a quantity of 
 dog's flesh floating in a profusion of soup or rich gravy, 
 with a large spoon resting in the dish, made of buffalo 
 horn. 
 
 In this most difficult and painful dilemma I sat, 
 witnessing the solemnity ; my dish was given me, and 
 the absolute necessity of eating it was painful to con 
 template. I tasted it a few times after much urging, 
 and then resigned my dish, which was taken and 
 passed around with others to every part of the group, 
 who all ate heartily. In this way the feast ended, 
 and all retired silently and gradually, until the ground 
 was left to the waiters, who seemed to have charge of 
 it during the whole occasion. 
 
 The women signified to me that I should feel highly 
 honored by being called to feast with chiefs and great 
 warriors ; and seeing the spirit in which it was given, 
 I could not but treat it respectfully, and receive it as a 
 very high and marked compliment. 
 
 Since I witnessed it on this occasion, I have been 
 8 
 
90 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 honored with numerous entertainments of the kind, 
 and all conducted in the same solemn and impressive 
 manner. 
 
 As far as I could see and understand, I feel author 
 ized to pronounce the dog-feast a truly religious cere 
 mony, wherein the superstitious Indian sees fit to sac 
 rifice his faithful companion to bear testimony to the 
 sacredness of his vows of friendship for the Great 
 Spirit. He always offers up a portion of the meat to 
 his deity, then puts it on the ground to remind him 
 of the sacrifice and solemnity of the offering. 
 
 The dog, among all Indian tribes, is more esteemed 
 and more valued than among any part of the civilized 
 world. The Indian has more time to devote to his 
 company, and his untutored mind more nearly assim 
 ilates to the nature of his faithful servant. 
 
 The flesh of these dogs, though apparently relished 
 by the Indians, is undoubtedly inferior to venison 
 and buffalo meat, of which feasts are constantly made, 
 where friends are invited, as they are in civilized so 
 ciety, to a pleasant and convivial party ; from which 
 fact alone, it would seem clear that they have some ex 
 traordinary motive, at all events, for feasting on the 
 flesh of that useful and faithful animal, even when as 
 in the instance I have been describing. 
 
 Their village was well supplied with fresh and dried 
 meat of the buffalo and deer. The dog-feast is given, 
 I believe, by all tribes of America, and by them all, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 91 
 
 I tli ink, this faithful animal, as well as the horse, is 
 sacrificed, in several different ways, to appease offended 
 spirits or deities, whom it is considered necessary that 
 they should conciliate in this way, and when done, is 
 invariably done by giving the best in the herd or the 
 kennel. 
 
 
 
 That night was spent in dancing. A\ild and furious 
 all seemed to me. I was led into the center of the 
 circle, and assigned the painful duty of holding above 
 my head human scalps fastened to a little pole. The 
 dance was kept up until near morning, when all 
 repaired to their respective lodges. The three kind 
 sisters of the chief were there to convey me to mine. 
 
92 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PREPARATIONS FOR BATTLE AN INDIAN VILLAGE ON THE MOVE 
 
 SCALP DANCE A HORRIBLE SCENE OF SAVAGE EXULTATION 
 
 COMPELLED TO JOIN THE ORGIES A CAUSE OF INDIAN HOSTILITY 
 ANOTHER BATTLE WITH THE WHITE TROOPS BURIAL OF AN IN 
 DIAN BOY A HASTY RETREAT MADE TO ACT AS SURGEON OF THE 
 
 WOUNDED MAUVE TERRE, OR BAD LANDS. 
 
 THE next morning the whole village was in motion. 
 The warriors were going to battle against a white en 
 emy, they said, and old men, women, and children 
 were sent out in another direction to a place of safety, 
 as designated by the chief. Every thing was soon 
 moving. With the rapidity of custom the tent-poles 
 were lowered and the tents rolled up. The cooking 
 utensils were put together, and laid on cross-beams 
 connecting the lower ends of the poles as they trail 
 the ground from the horses 7 sides, to which they are 
 attached. Dogs, too, are made useful in this exodus, 
 and started off, with smaller burdens dragging after 
 them, in the same manner that horses are packed. 
 
 The whole village was in commotion, children 
 screaming or laughing; dogs barking or growling 
 nnder their heavy burdens; squaws running hither 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 93 
 
 and thither, pulling down tipi-poles, packing up 
 every thing, and leading horses and dogs with huge 
 burdens. 
 
 The small children are placed in sacks of buffalo 
 skin and hung upon saddles or their mothers' backs. 
 The wrapped up lodges, which are secured by thongs, 
 are fastened to the poles on the horses' backs, together 
 with sundry other articles of domestic use, and upon 
 these are seated women and children. To guide the 
 horse a woman goes before, holding the bridle, carry 
 ing on her back a load nearly as large as the horse 
 carries. "Women and children are sometimes mounted 
 upon horses, holding in their arms every variety of 
 plunder, sometimes little dogs and other forlorn and 
 hungry looking pets. In this unsightly manner, some 
 times two or three thousand families are transported 
 many miles at the same migration, and, all being in 
 motion at the same time, the cavalcade extends for a 
 great distance. 
 
 The men and boys are not so unsightly in their ap 
 pearance, being mounted upon good horses and the 
 best Indian ponies, riding in groups, leaving the 
 women and children to trudge along with the bur 
 dened horses and dogs. 
 
 The number and utility of these faithful dogs is 
 sometimes astonishing, as they count hundreds, each 
 bearing a portion of the general household goods. 
 Two poles, about ten or twelve feet long, are attached 
 
94 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 to the shoulders of a clog, leaving one end of each 
 dragging upon the ground. On these poles a small 
 burden is carried, and with it the faithful canine jogs 
 along, looking neither to the right nor to the left, but 
 apparently intent upon reaching the end of his jour 
 ney. These faithful creatures are under the charge of 
 women and children, and their pace is occasionally en 
 couraged with admonitions in the form of vigorous 
 and zealous use of whips applied to their limbs and 
 sides. It was quite painful to me to see these poor 
 animals, thus taken from their natural avocation, and 
 forced to a slavish life of labor, and compelled to 
 travel along with their burdens; yet, when this change 
 has been made, they become worthless as hunters, or 
 watchers, and even for the purpose of barking, being 
 reduced, instead, to beasts of burden. It was not un 
 common to see a great wolfish-looking dog moodily 
 jogging along with a lot of cooking utensils on one 
 side, and on the other a crying papoose for a balance, 
 while his sulking companion toils on, supporting upon 
 his back a quarter of antelope or elk, and is followed 
 by an old woman, or some children, who keep at bay 
 all refractory dogs who run loose, occasionally showing 
 their superiority by snapping and snarling at their 
 more unfortunate companions. 
 
 This train was immensely large, nearly the whole 
 Sioux nation having concentrated there for the pur 
 pose of war. The chief's sisters brought me a horse 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 95 
 
 saddled, told me to mount, and accompany the already 
 moving column, that seemed to be spreading far over 
 the hills to the northward. We toiled on all day. Late 
 111 the afternoon we arrived at the ground of encamp 
 ment, and rested for further orders from the warriors, 
 who had gone to battle and would join us there. 
 
 I had no means of informing myself at that time 
 with whom the war was raging, but afterward learned 
 that General Sully's army was pur-suing the Sioux, 
 and that the engagement was with his men. 
 
 In three days the Indians returned to camp, and 
 entered on a course of feasting and rejoicing, that 
 caused me to believe that they had suffered very little 
 loss in the affray. 
 
 They passed their day of rest in this sort of enter 
 tainment; and here I first saw the scalp dance, which 
 ceremonial did not increase my respect or confidence 
 in the tender mercies of my captors. 
 
 This performance is only gone through at night and 
 by the light of torches, consequently its terrible char 
 acteristics are heightened by tne fantastic gleams of 
 the lighted brands. 
 
 The women, too, took part in the dance, and I was 
 forced to mingle in the fearful festivity, painted and 
 dressed for the occasion, and holding a staft from the 
 top of which hung several scalps. 
 
 The braves came vauntingly forth, with the most 
 extravagant boasts of their wonderful prowess and 
 
4 
 
 96 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 courage in war, at the same time brandishing weapons 
 in their hands with the most fearful contortions and 
 threatenings. 
 
 A number of young women came with them, carry 
 ing the trophies of their friends, which they hold aloft, 
 while the warriors jump around in a circle, brandish 
 ing their weapons, and whooping and yelling the fear 
 ful war-cry in a most frightful manner, all jumping 
 upon both feet at the same time, with simultaneous 
 stamping and motions with their weapons, keeping ex 
 act time. Their gestures impress one as if they were 
 actually cutting and carving each other to pieces as 
 they utter their fearful, sharp yell. They become 
 furious as they grow more excited, until their faces are 
 distorted to the utmost; their glaring eyes protrude 
 with a fiendish, indescribable appearance, while they 
 grind their teeth, and try to imitate the hissing, gurg 
 ling sound of death in battle. Furious and faster 
 grows the stamping, until the sight is more like a 
 picture of fiends in a carnival of battle than any thing 
 else to which the war-dance can be compared. 
 
 No description can fully convey the terrible sight in 
 all its fearful barbarity, as the bloody trophies of their 
 victory are brandished aloft in the light of the flickering 
 blaze, and their distorted forms were half concealed by 
 darkness. The object for which the scalp is taken is ex 
 ultation and proof of valor and success. My pen is pow 
 erless to portray my feelings during this terrible scene. 
 
AMONG. THE SIOUX INDIANS. 97 
 
 This country seemed scarred by countless trails, 
 where the Indian ponies have dragged lodge-poles, fn 
 their change of habitations or hunting. The antip 
 athy of the Indian to its occupation or invasion by the 
 wl ite man is very intense and bitter. The felling of 
 timber, or killing of buffalo, or traveling of a train, 
 or any signs of permanent possession by the white 
 man excites deadly hostility. It is their last hope; if 
 they yield and give up this, they will have to die or 
 ever after be governed by the white man's laws; con 
 sequently they lose no opportunity to kill or steal from 
 and harass the whites when they can do so. 
 
 The game still clings to its favorite haunts, and the 
 Indian must press upon the steps of the white man or 
 lose all hope of independence. Herds of elk proudly 
 stand with erect antlers, as if charmed by music, or as 
 if curious to understand this strange inroad upon their 
 long-secluded parks of pleasure; the mountain sheep 
 look down from belting crags that skirt the perpendic 
 ular northern face of the mountains, and yield no rival 
 of their charms or excellence for food. The black and 
 white-tail deer and antelope are ever present, while the 
 hare and the rabbit, the sage hen, and the prairie- 
 chicken are nearly trodden down before they yield to 
 the intrusion of the stranger. 
 
 Brants, wild geese, and ducks multiply and people 
 the waters of beautiful lakes, and are found in many 
 of the streams. The grizzly and cinnamon bears are 
 
98 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 often killed and give up their rich material foi the 
 hunter's profit; and the buffalo, in numberless herds, 
 with tens of thousands in a herd, sweep back and 
 forth, filling the valley as far as the eye can reach, and 
 adding their value to the red man both for food, hab 
 itation, fuel, and clothing. The Big Horn River, 
 and mountains and streams beyond, are plentifully 
 supplied with various kinds of fish. The country 
 seems to be filled with wolves, which pierce the night 
 air with their howls, but, like the beavers whose dams 
 incumber all the smaller streams, and the otter, are 
 forced to yield their nice coats for the Indian as well 
 as white man's luxury. 
 
 The Indians felt that the proximity of the troops 
 and their inroads through their best hunting-grounds 
 would prove disastrous to them and their future hopes 
 of prosperity, and soon again they were making prep 
 arations for battle; and again, on the 8th of August, 
 the warriors set forth on the war-path, and this time 
 the action seemed to draw ominously near our en 
 campment. 
 
 An Indian boy died the night before, and was buried 
 rather hastily in the morning. The body was wrapped 
 in some window curtains that once draped my windows 
 at Geneva. There was also a red blanket and many 
 beads and trinkets deposited on an elevated platform, 
 with the moldering remains, and the bereaved mother 
 and relatives left the lonely spot with loud lamenta- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 99 
 
 tions. There seemed to be great commotion and great 
 anxiety in the movements of the Indians, and presently 
 I could hear the sound of battle; and the echoes, that 
 came back to me from the reports of the guns in the 
 distant hills, warned me of the near approach of my 
 own people, and my heart became a prey to wildly 
 conflicting emotions, as they hurried on in great des 
 peration, and even forbid me turning my head and 
 looking in the direction of the battle. Once I broke 
 the rule and was severely punished for it. They 
 kept their eyes upon me, and were very cross and 
 unkind. 
 
 Panting for rescue, yet fearing for its accomplish 
 ment, I passed the day. The smoke of action now 
 rose over the hills beyond. The Indians now realized 
 their danger, and hurried on in great consternation. 
 
 General Bully's soldiers appeared in close proximity, 
 and I could see them charging on the Indians, who, 
 according to their habits of warfare, skulked behind 
 trees, sending their bullets and arrows vigorously for 
 ward into the enemy's ranks. I was kept in advance 
 of the moving column of women and children, who 
 were hurrying on, crying and famishing for water, 
 trying to keep out of the line of firing. 
 
 It was late at night before we stopped our pace, 
 when at length we reached the lofty banks of a noble 
 river, but it was some time before they could find a 
 break in the rocky shores which enabled us to reach 
 
100 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 the water and enjoy the delicious draught, in which 
 luxury the panting horses gladly participated. 
 
 We had traveled far and fast all day long, without 
 cessation, through clouds of smoke and dust, parched 
 by a scorching sun. My face was blistered from the 
 burning rays, as I had been compelled to go with 
 my head uncovered, after the fashion of all Indian 
 women. Had not had a drop of water during the 
 whole day. 
 
 Reluctant to leave the long-desired acquisition, they 
 all lay down under the tall willows, close to the stream, 
 and slept the sleep of the weary. The horses lingered 
 near, nipping the tender blades of grass that sparsely 
 bordered the stream. 
 
 It was not until next morning that I thought of 
 how they should cross the river, which I suppose to 
 have been the Missouri. It was not very wide, but 
 confined between steep banks; it seemed to be deep 
 and quite rapid ; they did not risk swimming at that 
 place, to my joy, but went further down and all plunged 
 in and swam across, leading my horse. I was very 
 much frightened, and cried to Heaven for mercy. On 
 that morning we entered a gorge, a perfect mass of 
 huge fragments which had fallen from the mountains 
 above; they led my horse and followed each other 
 closely, and with as much speed as possible, as we were 
 still pursued by the troops. During the day some two 
 or three warriors were brought in wounded. I was 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 101 
 
 called to see them, and assist in dressing their wounds. 
 This being my first experience of the kind, I was at 
 some loss to know what was best to do; but, seeing in 
 it a good opportunity to raise in their estimation, I en 
 deavored to impress them with an air of my superior 
 knowledge of surgery, and as nurse, or medicine 
 woman. I felt now, from their motions and meaning 
 glances, that my life was not safe, since we were so 
 closely pursued over this terrible barren country. 
 
 My feelings, all this time, can not be described, when 
 I could hear the sound of the big guns, as the Indians 
 term cannon. I felt that the soldiers had surely come 
 for me and would overtake us, and my heart bounded 
 with joy at the very thought of deliverance, but sunk 
 proportionately when they came to me, bearing their 
 trophies, reeking scalps, soldiers' uniforms, covered 
 with blood, which told its sad story to my aching heart. 
 One day I might be cheered by strong hope of approach 
 ing relief, then again would have such assurance of my 
 enemies 7 success as would sink me correspondingly low 
 in despair. For some reason deception seemed to be 
 their peculiar delight ; whether they did it to gratify an 
 insatiable thirst for revenge in themselves, or to keep 
 me more reconciled, more willing and patient to abide, 
 was something I could not determine. 
 
 The feelings occasioned by my disappointment in 
 their success can be better imagined than described, 
 but imagination, even in her most extravagant flights, 
 
102 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 can but poorly picture the horrors that met my view 
 during these running flights. 
 
 My constant experience was hope deferred that 
 maketh the heart sick. It was most tantalizing and 
 painful to my spirit to be so near our forces and the 
 flag of liberty, and yet a prisoner and helpless. 
 
 On, and still on, we were forced to fly to a place 
 known among them as the Bad Lands, a section 
 of country so wildly desolate and barren as to induce 
 the belief that its present appearance is the effect of 
 volcanic action. 
 
 Great bowlders of blasted rock are piled scattering 
 round, and hard, dry sand interspersed among the 
 crevices. 
 
 Every thing has a ruined look, as if vegetation and 
 life had formerly existed there, but had been suddenly 
 interrupted by some violent commotion of nature. A 
 terrible blight, like the fulfilling of an ancient curse, 
 darkens the surface of the gloomy landscape, and the 
 desolate, ruinous scene might well represent the entrance 
 to the' infernal shades described by classic writers. 
 
 A choking wind, with sand, blows continually, and 
 fills the air with dry and blinding dust. 
 
 The water is sluggish and dark, and apparently life- 
 destroying in its action, since all that lies around its 
 moistened limits has assumed the form of petrifaction. 
 Rocks though they now seemed, they had formerly held 
 life, both animal and vegetable, and their change will 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 103 
 
 furnish a subject of interesting speculation to enter 
 prising men of science, who penetrate those mournful 
 shades to discover toads, snakes, birds, and a variety 
 of insects, together with plants, trees, and many curiosi 
 ties, all petrified and having the appearance of stone. 
 I was startled by the strange and wonderful sights. 
 
 The terrible scarcity of water and grass urged us for 
 ward, and General Sully's army in the rear gave us no 
 rest. The following day or two we were driven so far 
 northward, and became so imminently imperiled by the 
 pursuing forces, that they were obliged to leave all their 
 earthly effects behind them, and swim the Yellow Stone 
 River for life. By this time the ponies were completely 
 famished for want of food and water, so jaded that it 
 was with great difficulty and hard blows that we could 
 urge them on at all. 
 
 When Indians are pursued closely, they evince a 
 desperate and reckless desire to save themselves, with 
 out regard to property or provisions. 
 
 They throw away every thing that will impede 
 flight, and all natural instinct seems lost in fear. We 
 had left, in our compulsory haste, immense quantities 
 of plunder, even lodges standing, which proved imme 
 diate help, but in the end a terrible loss. 
 
 General Sully with his whole troop stopped to de 
 stroy the property, thus giving us an opportunity to 
 escape, which saved us from falling into his hands, as 
 otherwise we inevitably would have done. 
 
104 NAERATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 One day was consumed in collecting and burning 
 the Indian lodges, blankets, provisions, etc., and that 
 day was used advantageously in getting beyond his 
 reach. They travel constantly in time of war, ranging 
 over vast tracts of country, and prosecuting their 
 battles, or skirmishes, with a quiet determination un 
 known to the whites. 
 
 A few days' pursuit after Indians is generally enough 
 to wear and tire out the ardor of the white man, as it 
 is almost impossible to pursue them through their own 
 country with wagons and supplies for the army, and 
 it is very difficult for American horses to traverse the 
 barren, rugged mountain passes, the Indians having 
 every advantage in their own country, and using their 
 own mode of warfare. The weary soldiers return dis 
 heartened by often losing dear comrades, and leaving 
 them in a lonely grave on the plain, dissatisfied with 
 only scattering their red foes. 
 
 But the weary savages rest during these intervals, 
 often sending the friendly Indians, as they are called 
 and believed to be, who are received in that character 
 in the forts, and change it for a hostile one, as soon as 
 they reach the hills, to get supplies of ammunition and 
 food with which they refresh themselves and prosecute 
 the war. 
 
 After the attack of General Sully was over an In 
 dian came to me with a letter to read, which he had 
 taken from a soldier who was killed by him, and the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 105 
 
 letter had been found in his pocket. The letter stated 
 that the topographical engineer was killed, and that 
 General Sully's men had caught the red devils and cut 
 their heads off, and stuck them up on poles. The 
 soldier had written a friendly and kind letter to Lis 
 people, but, ere it was mailed, he was numbered with 
 the dead. 
 
106 NARRATIVE OP CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 MOURNING FOB THE SLAIN THREATENED WITH DEATH AT THE FIEBT 
 STAKE SAVED BY A SPEECH FROM OTTAWA STARVING CONDITION 
 OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 As soon as we were safe, and General Sully pursued 
 us no longer, the warriors returned home, and a scene 
 of terrible mourning over the killed ensued among the 
 women. Their cries are terribly wild and distressing, 
 on such occasions; and the near relations of the de 
 ceased indulge in frantic expressions of grief that can 
 not be described. Sometimes the practice of cutting 
 the flesh is carried to a horrible and barbarous extent. 
 They inflict gashes on their bodies and limbs an inch 
 in length. Some cut off their hair, blacken their faces, 
 and march through the village in procession, torturing 
 their bodies to add vigor to their lamentations. 
 
 Hunger followed on the track of grief; all their food 
 was gone, and there was no game in that portion of 
 the country. 
 
 In our flight they scattered every thing, and the 
 country through which we passed for the following two 
 weeks did not yield enough to arrest starvation. The 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 107 
 
 Indians were terribly enraged, and threatened me with 
 death almost hourly, and in every form. 
 
 I had so hoped for liberty when my friends were 
 near; but alas! all my fond hopes were blasted. The 
 Indians told me that the army was going in another 
 direction. 
 
 They seemed to have sustained a greater loss than I 
 had been made aware of, which made them feel very 
 revengeful toward me. 
 
 The next morning I could see that something un 
 usual was about to happen. Notwithstanding the early 
 hour, the sun scarcely appearing above the horizon, 
 the principal chiefs and warriors were assembled in 
 council, where, judging from the grave and reflective 
 expression of their countenances, they were about to 
 discuss some serious question. 
 
 I had reason for apprehension, from their unfriendly 
 manner toward me, and feared for the penalty I might 
 soon have to pay. 
 
 Soon they sent an Indian to me, who asked me if I 
 was ready to die to be burned at the stake. I told 
 him whenever Wakon-Tonka (the Great Spirit) was 
 ready, he would call for me, and then I would be ready 
 and willing to go. He said that he had been sent 
 from the council to warn me, that it had become 
 necessary to put me to death, on account of my white 
 brothers killing so many of their young men recently. 
 He repeated that they were not cruel for the pleasure 
 
108 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 of being so ; necessity is their first law, and he and the 
 wise chiefs, faithful to their hatred for the white race, 
 were in haste to satisfy their thirst for vengeance; and, 
 further, that the interest of their nation required it. 
 
 As soon as the chiefs were assembled around the 
 council fire, the pipe-carrier entered the circle, holding 
 in his hand the pipe ready lighted. Bowing to the 
 four cardinal points, he uttered a short prayer, or in 
 vocation, and then presented the pipe to the old chief, 
 Ottawa, but retained the bowl in his hand. When all 
 the chiefs and men had smoked, one after the other, 
 the pipe-bearer emptied the ashes into the fire, saying, 
 "Chiefs of the great Dakota nation, Wakon-Tonka 
 give you wisdom, so that whatever be your determi 
 nation, it may be conformable to justice." Then, after 
 bowing respectfully, he retired. 
 
 A moment of silence followed, in which every one 
 seemed to be meditating seriously upon the words that 
 had just been spoken. At length one of the most 
 aged of the chiefs, whose body was furrowed with the 
 scars of innumerable wounds, and who enjoyed among 
 his people a reputation for great wisdom, arose. 
 
 Said he, " The pale faces, our eternal persecutors, 
 pursue and harass us without intermission, forcing us to 
 abandon to them, one by one, our best hunting grounds, 
 and we are compelled to seek a refuge in the depths 
 of these Bad Lands, like timid deer. Many of them 
 even dare to come into prairies which belong to us, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 109 
 
 to trap beaver, and hunt elk and buffalo, which are 
 our property. These faithless creatures, the outcasts 
 of their own people, rob and kill us when they can. 
 Is it just that we should suffer these wrongs without 
 complaining? Shall we allow ourselves to be slaugh 
 tered like timid Assinneboines, without seking to avenge 
 ourselves? Does not the law of the Dakotas say, 
 Justice to our own nation, and death to all pale faces? 
 Let my brothers say if that is just/' pointing to the 
 stake that was being prepared for me. 
 
 " Vengeance is allowable," sententiously remarked 
 Mahpeah (The Sky). 
 
 Another old chief, Ottawa, arose and said, " It is 
 the undoubted right of the weak and oppressed; and 
 yet it ought to be proportioned to the injury re 
 ceived. Then why should we put this young, innocent 
 woman to death ? Has she not always been kind to 
 us, smiled upon us, and sang for us? Do not all our 
 children love her as a tender sister? Why, then, 
 should we put her to so cruel a death for the crimes 
 of others, if they are of her nation ? Why should we 
 punish the innocent for the guilty?" 
 
 I looked to Heaven for mercy and protection, offer 
 ing up those earnest prayers that are never offered in 
 vain ; and oh ! how thankful I was when I knew their 
 decision was to spare my life. Though terrible were 
 my surroundings, life always became sweet to me, 
 when I felt that I was about to part with it. 
 
110 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 A terrible time ensued, and many dogs, and horses, 
 even, died of starvation. Their bodies were eaten im 
 mediately ; and the slow but constant march was daily 
 kept up, in hope of game and better facilities for fish 
 and fruit. 
 
 Many days in succession I tasted no food, save what 
 I could gather on my way; a few rose leaves and 
 blossoms was all I could find, except the grass I would 
 gather and chew, for nourishment. Fear, fatigue, and 
 long-continued abstinence were wearing heavily on my 
 already shattered frame. Women and children were 
 crying for food; it was a painful sight to witness their 
 suiferings, with no means of alleviating them, and no 
 hope of relief save by traveling and hunting. We 
 had no shelter save the canopy of heaven, and no 
 alternative but to travel on, and at night lie down on 
 the cold, damp ground, for a resting place. 
 
 If I could but present to my readers a truthful pic 
 ture of that Indian home at that time, with all its 
 sorrowful accompaniments ! They are certainly en 
 graved upon faithful memory, to last forever; but no 
 touch of pen could give any semblance of the realities 
 to another. 
 
 What exhibitions of their pride and passion I have 
 seen ; what ideas of their intelligence and humanity I 
 have been compelled to form ; what manifestations of 
 their power and ability to govern had been thrust 
 upon me. The treatment received was not such as 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. Ill 
 
 to enhance in any wise a woman's admiration for the 
 so-called noble red man, but rather to make one pray 
 to be delivered from their power. 
 
 Compelled to travel many days in succession, and 
 to experience the gnawings of hunger without miti 
 gation, every day had its share of toil and fear. Yet 
 while my temporal wants were thus poorly supplied, I 
 was not wholly denied spiritual food. It was a blessed 
 consolation that no earthly foe could interrupt my 
 communion with the heavenly world. In my mid 
 night, wakeful hours, I was visited with many bright* 
 visions. 
 
 He walks with thee, that angel kind, 
 And gently whispers, be resigned; 
 Bear up, bear on, the end shall tell, 
 The dear Lord ordereth all things welL 
 
112 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTEK XI. 
 
 MEET ANOTHER WHITE FEMALE CAPTIVE SAD STORY OF MARY BOYEAU 
 
 A CHILD ROASTED AND ITS BRAINS CASHED OUT MURDER OF 
 
 MRS. FLETCHER FIVE CHILDREN SLAUGHTERED FATE OF THEIR 
 MOTHER. 
 
 IT was about this time that I had the sorrowful sat 
 isfaction of meeting with a victim of Indian cruelty, 
 whose fate was even sadder than mine. 
 
 It was a part of my labor to carry water from the 
 stream at which we camped, and, awakened for that 
 purpose, I arose and hurried out one morning before 
 the day had yet dawned clearly, leaving the Indians 
 still in their blankets, and the village very quiet. 
 
 In the woods beyond I heard the retiring howl of 
 the wolf, the shrill shriek of the bird of prey, as it 
 was sweeping down on the unburied carcass of some 
 poor, murdered traveler, and the desolation of my life 
 and its surroundings filled my heart with dread and 
 gloom. 
 
 I was so reduced in strength and spirit, that nothing 
 but the dread of the scalping-knife urged my feet from 
 task to task; and now, returning toward the tipi, 
 with my heavy bucket, I was startled to behold a fair- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 113 
 
 faced, beautiful young girl sitting there, dejected and 
 worn, like myself, but bearing the marks of loveliness 
 and refinement, despite her noglected covering. 
 
 Almost doubting my reason, for I had become un 
 settled in my self-reliance, and even sanity, I feared to 
 address her, but stood spell-bound, gazing in her sad 
 brown eyes and drooping, pallid face. 
 
 The chief stood near the entrance of the tipi, enjoy 
 ing the cool morning air, and watching the interview 
 with amusement. He offered me a book, which chanced 
 to be one of the Willson's readers, stolen from our 
 wagons, and bade me show it to the stranger. 
 
 I approached the girl, who instantly held out her 
 hand, and said : " What book is that? " 
 
 The sound of my own language, spoken by one of 
 my own people, was too much for me, and I sank to 
 the ground by the side of the stranger, and, endeavor 
 ing to clasp her in my arms, became insensible. 
 
 A kindly squaw, who was in sight, must have been 
 touched by our helpless sorrow ; for, when recovering, 
 she was sprinkling my face with water from the bucket, 
 and regarding me with looks of interest. 
 
 Of course, we realized that this chance interview 
 would be short, and, perhaps, the last that we would 
 be able to enjoy, and, while my companion covered her 
 face and wept, I told my name and the main incidents 
 of my capture ; and I dreaded to recall the possible 
 fate of my Mary, lest I should rouse the terrible feel- 
 10 
 
114 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ings I was trying to keep in subjection as my only hope 
 of preserving reason. 
 
 The young girl responded to my confidence by 
 giving her own story, which she related to me as fol 
 lows : 
 
 '* My name is Mary Boyeau ; these people call me 
 Madee. I have been among them since the massacre 
 in Minnesota, and am now in my sixteenth year. 
 My parents were of French descent, but we lived 
 in the State of New York, until my father, in pur 
 suance of his peculiar passion for the life of a nat 
 uralist and a man of science, sold our eastern home, 
 and came to live on the shores of Spirit Lake, Min 
 nesota. 
 
 " The Indians had watched about our place, and re 
 garded what they had seen of my father's chemical ap 
 paratus with awe and fear. Perhaps they suspected 
 him of working evil charms in his laboratory, or held 
 his magnets, microscopes, and curiously-shaped tubes 
 in superstitious aversion. 
 
 u I can not tell ; I only know that we were among 
 the first victims of the massacre, and that all my fam 
 ily were murdered except myself, and, I fear, one 
 younger sister." 
 
 " You fear ! " said I. " Do you not hope that she 
 escaped?" 
 
 The poor girl shook her head. " From a life like 
 mine death is an escape," she said, bitterly. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 115 
 
 " Oh ! it is fearful ! and a sin to rush unbidden into 
 God's presence, but I can not live through another 
 frightful winter. 
 
 "No, I must and will die if no relief comes to me. 
 For a year these people regarded me as a child, and 
 then a young man of their tribe gave a horse for me, 
 and carried me to his tipi as his wife." 
 
 " Do you love your husband ? " I asked. 
 
 A look, bitter and revengeful, gleamed from her 
 eyes. 
 
 ' Love a savage, who bought me to be a drudge and 
 slave!" she repeated. " No! I hate him as I hate all 
 that belong to this fearful bondage. He has another 
 wife and a child. Thank God!" she added, with a 
 fill udder, " that I am not a mother! " 
 
 Misery and the consciousness of her own degraded 
 life seemed to have made this poor young creature des 
 perate; and, looking at her toil-worn hands and scarred 
 arms, I saw the signs of abuse and cruelty ; her feet, 
 too, were bare, and fearfully bruised and travel-marked. 
 
 " Does he ill treat you?" I inquired. 
 
 " His wife does," she answered. " I am forced to 
 do all manner of slavish work, and when my strength 
 fails, I am urged on by blows. Oh! I do so fearfully 
 dread ?itye chilling winters, without proper food or 
 clothing; and I long to lie down and die, if God's 
 mercy will only permit me to escape from this hope 
 less imprisonment. I have nothing to expect now. I 
 
 
116 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 did once look forward to release, but that is all gone. 
 I strove to go with the others, who were ransomed at 
 Fort Pierre, and Mrs. Wright plead for me with all 
 her heart; but the man who bought me would not 
 give me up, and my prayers were useless. 
 
 " Mr. Dupuy, a Frenchman, who brought a wagon 
 for the redeemed women and children, did not offer 
 enough for me ; and when another man offered a horse 
 my captor would not receive it. 
 
 " There were many prisoners that I did not see in 
 the village, but I am left alone. The Yanktons, who 
 hold me, are friendly by pretense, and go to the agencies 
 for supplies and annuities, but at heart they are bitterly 
 hostile. They assert that, if they did not murder and 
 steal, the Father at Washington would forget them; 
 and now they receive presents and supplies to keep 
 them in check, which they delight in taking, and 
 deceiving the officers as to their share in the out 
 breaks." 
 
 Her di^ead of soldiers was such that she had never 
 attempted to escape, nor did she seem to think it possi 
 ble to get away from her present life, so deep was the 
 despair into which long-continued suffering had plunged 
 her. 
 
 Sad as my condition was, I could not but pity poor 
 Mary's worse fate. The unwilling wife of ' a brutal 
 savage, and subject to all the petty malice of a scarcely 
 less brutal squaw, there could be no gleam of sunshine 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 117 
 
 in her future prospects. True, I was, like her, a cap 
 tive, torn from home and friends, and subject to harsh 
 treatment, but no such personal indignity had fallen to 
 my lot. 
 
 When Mary was first taken, she saw many terrible 
 things, which she related to me, among which was the 
 following : 
 
 One day, the Indians went into a house where they 
 found a woman making bread. Her infant child lay 
 in the cradle, unconscious of its fate. Snatching it 
 from its little bed they thrust it into the heated oven, 
 its screams torturing the wretched mother, who was 
 immediately after stabbed and cut in many pieces. 
 
 Taking the suffering little creature from the oven, 
 they then dashed out its brains against the walls of the 
 house. 
 
 One day, on their journey, they came to a narrow 
 but deep stream of water. Some of the prisoners, and 
 nearly all of the Indians, crossed on horseback, while 
 a few crossed on logs, which had been cut down by the 
 beaver. A lady (by name Mrs. Fletcher, I believe), 
 who was in delicate health, fell into the water with her 
 heavy burden, unable, on account of her condition, to 
 cross, and was shot by the Indians, her lifeless body 
 soon disappearing from sight. She also told me of a 
 white man having been killed a few days previous, and 
 a large sum of money taken from him, which would 
 be exchanged for articles used among the Indians 
 
118 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 when they next visited the Red River or British Pos 
 sessions. They went, she told me, two or three times 
 a year, taking American horses, valuables, etc., which 
 they had stolen from the whites, and exchanging them 
 for amunition, powder, arrow points, and provisions. 
 
 Before they reached the Missouri River they killed 
 five of Mrs. Dooley's children, one of which was left 
 on the ground in a place where the distracted mother 
 had to pass daily in carrying water from the river; 
 and when they left the camp the body remained un- 
 buried. So terrible were the sufferings of this heart 
 broken mother, that, when she arrived in safety among 
 the whites, her reason was dethroned, and I was told 
 that she was sent to the lunatic asylum, where her dis 
 tracted husband soon followed. 
 
 Mary wished that we might be together, but knew 
 that it would be useless to ask, as it would not be 
 granted. 
 
 I gave her my little book and half of my pencil, 
 which she was glad to receive. I wrote her name in 
 the book, together with mine, encouraging her with 
 every kind word and hope of the future. She could 
 read and write, and understood the Indian language 
 thoroughly. 
 
 The book had been taken from our wagon, and I 
 had endeavored to teach the Indians from it, for it 
 contained several stories; so it made the Indians very 
 angry to have me part with it. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 119 
 
 For hours I had sat with the book in my hands, 
 showing them the pictures and explaining their mean 
 ing, which interested them greatly, and which helped 
 pass away and relieve the monotony of the days of 
 captivity which I was enduring. Moreover, it in 
 spired them with a degree of respect and veneration 
 for me when engaged in the task, which was not only 
 pleasant, but a great comfort. It was by this means 
 they discovered my usefulness in writing letters and 
 reading for them. 
 
 I found them apt pupils, willing to learn, and they 
 learned easily and rapidly. Their memory is very 
 retentive unusually good. 
 
120 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FIRST INTIMATION OF MY LITTLE MARY'S FATE DESPAIR AKD DELI 
 RIUM A SHOWER OF GRASSHOPPERS A FEAST AND A FIGHT 
 
 AN ENRAGED SQUAW THE CHIEF WOUNDED. 
 
 ONE day, as I was pursuing what seemed to me an 
 endless journey, an Indian rode up beside me, whom I 
 did not remember to have seen before. 
 
 At his saddle hung a bright and well-known little 
 shawl, and from the other side was suspended a child's 
 scalp of long, fair hair. 
 
 As my eyes rested on the frightful sight, I trembled 
 in my saddle and grasped the air for support. A 
 blood-red cloud seemed to come between me and the 
 outer world, and I realized that innocent victim's dying 
 agonies. 
 
 The torture was too great to be endured a merciful 
 insensibility interposed between me and madness. 
 
 I dropped from the saddle as if dead, and rolled upon 
 the ground at the horse's feet. 
 
 When I recovered, I was clinging to a squaw, who, 
 with looks of astonishment and alarm, was vainly 
 endeavoring to extricate herself from my clutches. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 121 
 
 With returning consciousness, I raised my eyes to 
 the fearful sight that had almost deprived me of reason ; 
 it was gone. 
 
 The Indian had suspected the cause of my emotion, 
 and removed it out of sight. 
 
 They placed me in the saddle once more, and not 
 being able to control the horrible misery I felt, I pro 
 tested wildly against their touch, imploring them to 
 kill me, and frantically inviting the death I had before 
 feared and avoided. 
 
 When they camped, I had not the power or reason 
 to seek my own tent, but fell down in the sun, where 
 the chief found me lying. He had been out at the 
 head of a scouting party, and knew nothing of my 
 sufferings. 
 
 Instantly approaching me, he inquired who had mis 
 used me. I replied, " No one. I want to see my dear 
 mother, my poor mother, who loves me, and pines for 
 her unhappy child." 
 
 I had found, by experience, that the only grief with 
 which this red nation had any sympathy was the sor 
 row one might feel for a separation from a mother, and 
 even the chief seemed to recognize the propriety of 
 such emotion. 
 
 On this account I feigned to be grieving solely for 
 my dear widowed mother, and was treated with more 
 consideration than I had dared to expect. 
 
 Leaving me for a few moments, he returned, bring- 
 11 
 
J22 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ing me some ripe wild plums, which were delicioudy 
 cooling to my fever- parched lips. 
 
 Hunger and thirst, sorrow and fear, with unusual 
 fatigue and labor, had weakened me in mind and body, 
 so that, after trying to realize the frightful vision that 
 had almost deprived me of my senses, I began to 
 waver in my knowledge of it, and half determined 
 that it was a hideous phantom, like many another that 
 had tortured my lonely hours. 
 
 I tried to dismiss the awful dream from remem 
 brance, particularly as the days that followed found me 
 ill and delirious, and it was some time before 1 was 
 able to recall events clearly. 
 
 About this time there was another battle; and many 
 having already sank under the united misery of hunger 
 and fatigue, the camp was gloomy and hopeless in the 
 extreme. 
 
 The Indians discovered my skill in dressing wounds, 
 and I was called immediately to the relief of the 
 wounded brought into camp. 
 
 The fight had lasted three days, and, from the im 
 moderate lamentations, I supposed many had fallen, 
 but could form no idea of the loss, 
 
 Except when encamped for rest, the tribe pursued 
 their wanderings constantly; sometimes flying before 
 the enemy, at others endeavoring to elude them. 
 
 I kept the record of time, as it passed with the 
 savages, as well as I was able, and, with the excep- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 123 
 
 tion of a few days lost, during temporary delirium 
 and fever at two separate times, and which I en 
 deavored to supply by careful inquiry, I missed no 
 count of the rising or setting sun, and knew dates 
 almost as well as if I had been in the heart of civ 
 ilization. 
 
 One very hot day, a dark cloud seemed suddenly to 
 pass before the sun and threaten a great storm. The 
 wind rose, and the cloud became still darker, until the 
 light of day was almost obscured. 
 
 A few drops sprinkled the earth, and, then, in a 
 heavy, blinding, and apparently inexhaustible shower, 
 fell a countless swarm of grasshoppers, covering every 
 thing and rendering the air almost black by their 
 descent. 
 
 It is impossible to convey an idea of their extent; 
 they seemed to rival Pharaoh's locusts in number, and 
 no doubt would have done damage to the food of the 
 savages had they not fallen victims themselves to their 
 keen appetites. 
 
 To catch them, large holes are dug in the ground, 
 which are heated by fires. Into these apertures the 
 insects are then driven, and, the fires having been 
 removed, the heated earth bakes them. 
 
 They are considered good food, and were greedily 
 devoured by the famishing Sioux. Although the 
 grasshoppers only remained two days, and went as sud 
 denly as they had come, the Indians seemed refreshed 
 
124 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 by feasting on such small game, and continued to 
 move forward. 
 
 Halting one day to rest beside good water, I busily 
 engaged myself in the chief's tipi, or lodge. I had 
 grown so weak that motion of any kind was exhaust 
 ing to me, and I could scarcely walk. I felt that I 
 must soon die of starvation and sorrow, and life had 
 ceased to be dear to me. 
 
 Mechanically I tried to fulfill my tasks, so as to 
 secure the continued protection of the old squaw, who, 
 when not incensed by passion, was not devoid of 
 kindness. 
 
 My strength failed me, and I could not carry out 
 my wishes, and almost fell as I tried to move around. 
 
 This met with disapprobation, and, better fed than 
 myself, she could not sympathize with my want of 
 strength. She became cross, and left the lodge, threat 
 ening me with her vengeance. 
 
 Presently an Indian woman, who pitied me, ran into 
 the tipi in great haste, saying that her husband had 
 got some deer meat, and she had cooked it for a feast, 
 and begged me to share it. As she spoke, she drew me 
 toward her tent, and, hungry and fainting, I readily 
 followed. 
 
 The chief saw us go, and, not disdaining a good din 
 ner, he followed. The old squaw came flying into the 
 lodge like an enraged fury, flourishing her knife, and 
 vowing she would kill me. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 125 
 
 I arose immediately and fled, the squaw pursuing 
 me. The chief attempted to interfere, but her rage 
 was too great, and he struck her, at which she sprang 
 like an infuriated tiger upon him, stabbing him in sev 
 eral places. 
 
 Her brother, who at a short distance beheld the fray, 
 and deeming me the cause, fired six shots, determining 
 to kill me. One of these shots lodged in the arm of 
 the chief, breaking it near the shoulder. I then ran 
 until I reached the outskirts of the village, where I 
 was captured by a party who saw me running, but 
 who knew not the cause. 
 
 Thinking that I was endeavoring to escape, they 
 dragged me in the tent, brandishing their tomahawks 
 and threatening vengeance. 
 
 After the lapse of half an hour some squaws came 
 and took me back to the lodge of the chief, who was 
 waiting for me, before his wounds could be dressed. 
 He was very weak from loss of blood. 
 
 I never saw the wife of the chief afterward. 
 
 Indian surgery is coarse and rude in its details. A 
 doctor of the tribe had pierced the arm of the chief 
 with a long knife, probing in search of the ball it 
 had received, and the wound thus enlarged had to be 
 healed. 
 
 As soon as I was able to stand, I was required to 
 go and wait on the disabled chief. I found his three 
 
120" NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 sisters with him, and with these I continned to live in 
 companionship. 
 
 One of them had been married, at the fort, to a white 
 man, whom she had left at Larimie when his prior 
 wife arrived. 
 
 She told me that they were esteemed friendly, and 
 had often received supplies from the fort, although at 
 heart they were always the enemy of the white man. 
 
 " But will they not suspect you?" asked I. "They 
 may discover your deceit and punish you some day." 
 
 She laughed derisively. " Our prisoners do n't 
 escape to tell tales," she replied. " Dead people do n't 
 talk. We claim friendship, and they can not prove 
 that we don't feel it. Besides, all white soldiers are 
 cowards." 
 
 Shudderingly I turned away from this enemy of my 
 race, and prepared to wait on my captor, whose super 
 stitious belief in the healing power of a white woman's 
 touch led him to desire her services. 
 
 The wounds of the chief were severe, and the sup 
 puration profuse. It was my task to bathe and dress 
 them, and prepare his food. 
 
 Hunting and fishing being now out of the question 
 for him, he had sent his wives to work for themselves, 
 keeping the sisters and myself to attend him. 
 
 War with our soldiers seemed to have decreased the 
 power of the chief to a great extent. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 127 
 
 As he lay ill, he evidently meditated on some plan 
 of strengthening his forces, and finally concluded to 
 send an offer of marriage to the daughter of a war- 
 chief of another band. 
 
 As General Sully's destructive attack had deprived 
 him all ready offerings, he availed himself of my shoes, 
 which happened to be particularly good, and, reducing 
 me to moccasins, sent them as a gift to the expected 
 bride. 
 
 She evidently received them graciously, for she came 
 to his lodge almost every day to visit him, and sat 
 chatting at his side, to his apparent satisfaction. 
 
 The pleasure of this new matrimonial acquisition on 
 the part of the chief was very trying to me, on account 
 of my limited wardrobe, for as the betrothed continued 
 in favor, the chief evinced it by giving her articles of 
 my clothing. 
 
 An Indian woman had given me a red silk sash, 
 such as officers wear. The chief unceremoniously cut 
 it in half, leaving me one half, while the coquettish 
 squaw received the rest. 
 
 An Indian husband's power is absolute, even to 
 death. 
 
 No woman can have more than one husband, but an 
 Indian can have as many wives as he chooses. 
 
 The marriage of the chief was to be celebrated with 
 all due ceremony when his arm got well. 
 
128 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 But his arm never recovered. Mr. Clemens, the 
 interpreter, tells me (in my late interview with him), 
 that he still remains crippled, and unable to carry out 
 his murderous intentions, or any of his anticipated 
 wicked designs. 
 
 He is now living in the forts along the Missouri 
 River, gladly claiming support from the Government. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 129 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ARRIVAL OF k< PORCUPINE " A LETTER FROM CAPTAIN MARSHALL 
 
 HOPES OF RESCUE TREACHERY OF THE MESSENGER EGOSEGALO- 
 
 rflCHA THE TABLES TURNED ANOTHER GLEAM OF HOPE THE 
 
 INDIAN "WHITE TIPI " DISAPPOINTED A WHITE MAN BOUND 
 AND LEFT TO STARVE A BURIAL INCIDENT. 
 
 BEFORE the Indians left this camping-ground, there 
 arrived among us an Indian called Porcupine. He 
 was well dressed, and mounted on a fine horse, and 
 brought with him presents and valuables that insured 
 him a cordial reception. 
 
 After he had been a few days in the village, he 
 gave me a letter from Captain Marshall, of the Elev 
 enth Ohio Cavalry, detailing the unsuccessful attempts 
 that had been made to rescue me, and stating that this 
 friendly Indian had undertaken to bring me back, for 
 which he would be rewarded. 
 
 The letter further said that he had already received 
 a horse and necessary provisions for the journey, and 
 had left his three wives, with thirteen others, at the 
 fort, as hostages. 
 
 My feelings, on reading this letter, were indescrib- 
 
130 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVJTY 
 
 able. My heart leaped with unaccustomed hope, at 
 this evidence of the efforts of my white friends in my 
 behalf; but the next instant despair succeeded this 
 gleam of happy anticipation, for I knew this faithless 
 messenger would not be true to his promise, since he 
 had joined the Sioux immediately after his arrival 
 among them, in a battle against the whites. 
 
 My fears were not unfounded. Porcupine prepared 
 to go back to the fort without me, disregarding my 
 earnest prayers and entreaties. 
 
 The chief found me useful, and determined to keep 
 me. He believed that a woman who had seen so 
 much of their deceitfulness and cruelty could do them 
 injury at the fort, and might prevent their receiving 
 annuities. 
 
 Porcupine said he should report me as dead, or im 
 possible to find ; nor could I prevail on him to do any 
 thing to the contrary. 
 
 When reminded of the possible vengeance of the 
 soldiers on his wives, whom they had threatened to 
 kill if he did not bring me back, he laughed. 
 
 " The white soldiers are cowards," he replied ; " they 
 never kill women; and I will deceive them as I have 
 done before." 
 
 Saying this, he took his departure; nor could my 
 most urgent entreaties induce the chief to yield his 
 consent, and allow me to send a written message to my 
 friends, or in any wise assure them of my existence. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 131 
 
 All hope of rescue departed, and sadly I turned again 
 to the wearisome drudgery of my captive life. 
 
 The young betrothed bride of the old chief was 
 very gracious to me. On one occasion she invited me 
 to join her in a walk. The day was cool, and the air 
 temptingly balmy. 
 
 " Down there," she said, pointing to a deep ravine ; 
 "come and walk there; it is cool and shady." 
 
 I looked in the direction indicated, and then at the 
 Indian girl, who became very mysterious in her man 
 ner, as she whispered: 
 
 " There are white people down there." 
 
 " How far ? " I asked, eagerly. 
 
 "About fifty miles," she replied. "They have great 
 guns, and men dressed in much buttons; their wagons 
 are drawn by horses with long ears." 
 
 A fort, thought I, but remembering the treacherous 
 nature of the people I was among, I repressed every 
 sign of emotion, and tried to look indifferent. 
 
 " Should you like to see them ? " questioned Egose- 
 galonicha, as she was called. 
 
 "They are strangers to me," I said, quietly; "I do 
 not know them." 
 
 "Are you sorry to live with us?" 
 
 " You do not have such bread as I would like to 
 eat," replied I, cautiously. 
 
 "And are you dissatisfied with our home?" 
 
 "You have some meat now; it is better than that at 
 
132 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 the other camping-ground. There we had no food, and 
 I suffered." 
 
 "But your eyes are swollen and red/' hinted she; 
 "you do not weep for bread." 
 
 These questions made me suspicious, and I tried to 
 evade the young squaw, but in vain. 
 
 "Just see how green that wood is," I said, affecting 
 not to hear her. 
 
 " But you do not say you are content," repeated she. 
 " Will you stay here always, willingly ?" 
 
 " Come and listen to the birds," said I, drawing my 
 companion toward the grove. 
 
 I did not trust her, and feared to utter a single 
 word, lest it might be used against me with the chief. 
 
 Neither was I mistaken in the design of Egosegalo- 
 nicha, for when we returned to the lodge, I overheard 
 her relating to the chief the amusement she had en 
 joyed, in lying to the white woman, repeating what 
 she had said about the fort, and inventing entreaties 
 which I had used, urging her to allow me to fly to 
 my white friends, and leave the Indians forever. 
 
 Instantly I resolved to take advantage of the affair 
 as a joke, and, approaching the chief with respectful 
 pleasantry, begged to reverse the story. 
 
 It was the squaw who had implored me to go with 
 her to the white man's fort, I said, and find her a 
 white warrior for a husband ; but, true to my faith 
 with the Indians, I refused. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 133 
 
 The wily Egosegalonicha, thus finding her weapons 
 turned against herself, appeared confused, and suddenly 
 left the tent, at which the old chief smiled grimly. 
 
 Slander, like a vile serpent, coils itself among these 
 Indian women ; and, as with our fair sisters in civil 
 ized society, when reality fails, invention is called in 
 to suply the defect. They delight in scandal, and 
 prove by it their claim to some of the refined conven 
 tionalities of civilized life. 
 
 Porcupine had spread the news abroad in the village 
 that a large reward had been offered for the white wo 
 man, consequently I was sought for, the motive being 
 to gain the reward. 
 
 One day an Indian, whom I had seen in different 
 places, and whose wife I had known, made signs in 
 timating a desire for my escape, and assuring me of 
 his help to return to my people. 
 
 I listened to his plans, and although I knew my po 
 sition in such a case to be one of great peril, yet I felt 
 continually that my life was of so little value that any 
 opportunity, however slight, was as a star in the dis 
 tance, and escape should be attempted, even at a rsk. 
 
 We conversed as well as we could several times, and 
 finally arrangements were made. At night he was to 
 make a slight scratching noise at the tipi where I was, 
 as a sign. The night came, but I was singing to the 
 people, and could not get away. Another time we had 
 visitors in the lodge, and I would be missed. The 
 
134 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 next night I arose from my robe, and went out into 
 the darkness. Seeing my intended rescuer at a short 
 distance, I approached and followed him. We ran 
 hastily out of the village about a mile, where we were 
 to be joined by the squaw who had helped make the 
 arrangements and was favorable to the plan for my 
 escape, but she was not there. While Tipi (that was 
 the Indian's name) looked hastily around, and, seeing 
 no one, darted suddenly away, without a word of ex 
 planation. Why the Indian acted thus I never knew. 
 It was a strange proceeding. 
 
 Fear lent me wings, and I flew, rather than ran, back 
 to my tipi, or lodge, where, exhausted and discouraged, 
 I dropped on the ground and feigned slumber, for the 
 inmates were already aroused, having just discovered 
 my absence. Finding me apparently asleep, they lifted 
 me up, and taking me into the tent, laid me upon my 
 own robe. 
 
 The next evening White Tipi sent for me to come to 
 his lodge, to a feast, where I was well and hospitably 
 entertained, but not a sign given of the adventure of 
 the previous night. But when the pipe was passed, 
 he requested it to be touched to my lips, then offered 
 it to the Great Spirit, thus signifying his friendship 
 for me. 
 
 In this month the Indians captured a white man, 
 who was hunting on the prairie, and carried him far 
 away from the haunts of white men, where they tied 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 135 
 
 him band and foot, after divesting him of all clothing, 
 and left him to starve. He was never heard of after 
 ward. 
 
 There were twin children in one of the lodges, one 
 of which sickened and died, and in the evening was 
 buried. The surviving child was placed upon the 
 scaffold by the corpse, and there remained all night, 
 its crying and moaning almost breaking my heart. I 
 inquired why they did this. The reply was, to cause 
 the mate to mourn. The mother was on one of the 
 neighboring hills, wailing and weeping, as is the cus 
 tom among them. Every night, nearly, there were 
 women among the hills, wailing for their dead. 
 
136 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LOST IN THE INDIAN VILLAGE BLACK BEAR'S WHITE WIFE A SMALL 
 
 TEA PARTY THE WHITE BOY-CAPTIVE, CHARLES SYLVESTER 
 
 THE SUN DANCE A CONCILIATING LETTER FROM GENERAL SIB- 
 LEY A PUZZLE OF HUMAN BONES THE INDIAN AS AN ARTIST 
 
 I DESTROY A PICTURE AND AM PUNISHED WITH FIRE-BRANDS A 
 SICK INDIAN. 
 
 ABOUT the 1st of October the Indians were on the 
 move as usual, and by some means I became separated 
 from the family I was with, and was lost. I looked 
 around for them, but their familiar faces were not to be 
 seen. Strangers gazed upon me, and, although I be 
 sought them to assist me in finding the people of my 
 own tipi, they paid no attention to my trouble, and 
 refused to do any thing for me. 
 
 Never shall I forget the sadness I felt as evening 
 approached, and we encamped for the night in a lonely 
 valley, after a wearisome day's journey. 
 
 Along one side stood a strip of timber, with a small 
 stream beside it. Hungry, weary, and lost to my 
 people, with no place to lay my head, and after a fruit 
 less search for the family, I was more desolate than 
 ever. Even Keoku, or "Yellow Bird," the Indian 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 137 
 
 girl who had been given me, was not with me that day, 
 making it still more lonely. 
 
 I sat down and held my pony. It was autumn, and 
 the forest wore the last glory of its gorgeous coloring. 
 Already the leaves lay along the paths, like a rich 
 carpet of variegated colors. The winds caught a 
 deeper tone, mournful as the tones of an Jolian 
 harp, but the air was balmy and soft, and the sunlight 
 lay warm and pleasant, as in midsummer, over the 
 beautiful valley, now occupied with numberless camps 
 of tentless Indians. It seemed as if the soft autumn 
 weather was, to the last moment, unwilling to yield 
 the last traces of beauty to the chill embraces of stern 
 winter, and I thought of the luxuries and comforts of 
 my home. I looked back on the past with tears of 
 sorrow and regret; my heart was overburdened with 
 grief, and I prayed to die. The future looked like a 
 dark cloud approaching, for the dread of the desolation 
 of winter to me was appalling. 
 
 While meditating on days of the past, and contem 
 plating the future, Keoku came suddenly upon me, 
 and was delighted to find the object of her search. 
 
 They had been looking for me, and did not know 
 where I had gone, were quite worried about me, she said, 
 and she was glad she had found me. I was as pleased 
 as herself, and rejoiced to join them. 
 
 One has no idea of the extent of an Indian village, 
 or of the number of its inhabitants. 
 12 
 
138 NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 It would seem strange to some that I should ever 
 get lost when among them, but, like a large city, one 
 may be separated from their companions, and in a few 
 moments be lost. 
 
 The Indians all knew the "white woman," but I 
 knew but few comparatively, and consequently when 
 among strangers I felt utterly friendless. 
 
 The experience of those days of gloom and sadness 
 seem like a fearful dream, now that my life is once 
 again with civilized people, and enjoying the blessings 
 that I was there deprived of. 
 
 Some twenty-five years ago an emigrant train, en 
 route for California, arrived in the neighborhood of 
 the crossing of the North Platte, and the cholera broke 
 out among the travelers, and every one died, with the 
 exception of one little girl. 
 
 The Indian " Black Bear," while hunting, came to 
 the wagons, now a morgue, and, finding the father of 
 the girl dying with cholera, took the child in his arms. 
 The dying parent begged him to carry his little 
 one to his home in the East, assuring him of abund 
 ant reward by the child's friends, in addition to the 
 gold he gave him. These facts I gleaned from a 
 letter given to Black Bear by the dying father, 
 and which had been carefully preserved by the 
 daughter. 
 
 Instead of doing as was desired, he took the money, 
 child, and every thing valuable in the train, to his own 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 139 
 
 home among the hills, and there educated the little one 
 with habits of savage life. 
 
 She forgot her own language, her name, and every 
 thing about her past life, but she knew that she was 
 white. Her infancy and girlhood were, therefore, 
 passed in utter ignorance of the modes of life of her 
 own people, and, contented and happy, she remained 
 among them, verifying the old adage, that " habit is 
 second nature." When she was of marriageable age, 
 Black Bear took her for his wife, and they had a child, 
 a boy. 
 
 I became acquainted with this white woman shortly 
 after I went into the village, and we were sincere 
 friends, although no confidants, as I dared not trust 
 her. It was very natural and pleasant also to know 
 her, as she was white, and although she was an Indian 
 in tastes and habits, she was my sister, and belonged to 
 my people ; there was a sympathetic chord between us, 
 and it was a relief to be with her. 
 
 On the occasion of my first visit with her, Black 
 Bear suggested the idea that white women always 
 drank tea together, so she made us a cup of herb tea, 
 which we drank in company. 
 
 I endeavered to enlighten her, and to do her all the 
 good I could; told her of the white people, and of 
 their kindness and Christianity, trying to impress her 
 with the superiority of the white race, all of which she 
 listened to with great interest. 
 
140 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 I was the only white woman she had seen, for when 
 ever they n eared any fort she was always kept out of 
 sight. 
 
 She seemed to enjoy painting herself, and dressing 
 for the dances, as well as the squaws, and was happy 
 and contented with Indian surroundings, for she knew 
 no difference. 
 
 I know not what has become of her, for I have 
 never heard ; neither can I remember the name of her 
 father, which was in the note handed the Indian by his 
 dying hand. 
 
 A little boy, fourteen years old, whose name was 
 Charles Sylvester, belonging in Quincy, Illinois, who 
 was stolen when seven years of age, was in the village, 
 and one day I saw him playing with the Indian boys, 
 and, discovering immediately that he was a white boy, 
 I flew to his side, and tried to clasp him in my arms, in 
 my joy exclaiming, "Oh ! I know you are a white 
 boy ! Speak to me, and tell me who you are and where 
 you come from ?" He also had forgotten his name and 
 parentage, but knew that he was white. 
 
 When I spoke to him, the boys began to plague and 
 tease him, and he refused to speak to me, running away 
 every time I approached him. 
 
 One year after, one day, when this boy was out 
 hunting, he killed a comrade by accident, and he dared 
 not return to the village ; so he escaped, on his pony, to 
 the white people. On his way to the States, he called 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 141 
 
 at a house where they knew what Indians he belonged 
 to, and they questioned him, whether he had seen a 
 white woman in the village; he replied in the affirma 
 tive, and a bundle of pictures being given him, he 
 picked mine out from among them, saying, " That is the 
 white woman whom I saw." 
 
 After a while, being discontented with his own people, 
 he returned to his adopted friends on the North Platte, 
 and became an interpreter and trader, and still remains 
 there, doing business at various posts. 
 
 When the Indians went to obtain their annuities, 
 they transferred me to the Unkpapas, leaving me in 
 their charge, where there was a young couple, and an 
 old Indian, who had four wives; he had been very 
 brave, it was said, for he had endured the trial which 
 proves the successful warrior. He was one of those 
 who "looked at the sun" without failing in heart or 
 strength. 
 
 This custom is as follows: The one who undergoes 
 this operation is nearly naked, and is suspended from 
 the upper end of a pole by a cord, which is tied to 
 some splints which run through the flesh of both 
 breasts. The weight of his body is hung from it, the 
 feet still upon the ground helping support it a very 
 little, and in his left hand he holds his favorite bow, 
 and in his right, with a firm hold, his medicine bag. 
 
 A great crowd usually looks on, sympathizing with 
 and encouraging him, but he still continues to hang and 
 
142 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 " look at the sun," without paying the least attention 
 to any one about him. The mystery men beat their 
 drums, and shake their rattles, and sing as loud as 
 they can yell, to strengthen his heart to look at the 
 sun from its rising until its setting, at which time, if 
 his heart and strength have not failed him, he is u cut 
 down," receives a liberal donation of presents, which 
 are piled before him during the day, and also the name 
 and style of a doctor, or medicine man, which lasts him, 
 and insures him respect, through life. It is considered 
 a test of bravery. Superstition seems to have full 
 sway among the Indians -just as much as in heathen 
 lands beyond the sea, where the Burmah mother casts 
 her child to the crocodile to appease the Great Spirit. 
 
 Many of these Indians were from Minnesota, and 
 were of the number that escaped justice two years be 
 fore, after committing an indiscriminate slaughter of 
 men, women, and children. One day, I was sent for 
 by one of them, and when I was seated in his lodge, 
 he gave me a letter to read, which purported to have 
 been written by General Sibley, as follows : 
 
 " This Indian, after taking part in the present out 
 break of the Indians against the white settlers and 
 missionaries, being sick, and not able to keep up with 
 his friends in their flight, we give you the offerings of 
 friendship, food and clothing. You are in our power, 
 but we won't harm you. Go to your people and gladden 
 their hearts. Lay down your weapons, and fight the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 143 
 
 white men no more. We will do you good, and not 
 evil. Take this letter; in it we have spoken. Depart 
 in peace, and ever more be a friend to the white peo 
 ple, and you will be more happy. 
 
 H. H. SIBLEY, 
 
 Brig. -Gen. , Commanding Expedition. 
 
 Instinctively I looked up into his face, and said : 
 "Intend to keep your promise?" He laughed de 
 risively at the idea of an Indian brave abandoning 
 his profession. He told of many instances of out 
 rageous cruelties of his band in their marauding and 
 murderous attacks on traveling parties and frontier 
 settlers; and, further, to assure me of his bravery, he 
 showed me a puzzle or game he had made from the 
 finger bones of some of the victims that had fallen be 
 neath his own tomahawk. The bones had been freed 
 from the flesh by boiling, and, being placed upon a 
 string, were used for playing some kind of Indian 
 game. This is but one of the heathenish acts of these 
 Indians. 
 
 The Indians are fond of recounting their exploits, 
 and, savage like, dwell with much satisfaction upon 
 the number of scalps they have taken from their white 
 foes. They would be greatly amused at the shudder 
 ing horror manifested, when, to annoy me, they would 
 tauntingly portray the dying agonies of white men, 
 women, and children, who had fallen into their hands ; 
 
144 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 and especially would the effect of their description of 
 the murder of little Mary afford them satisfaction. I 
 feel, now, that I must have been convinced of her 
 death, yet I could not then help hoping that she had 
 escaped. 
 
 These exploits and incidents are generally related by 
 the Indians, when in camp having nothing to do. The 
 great lazy brutes would sit by the hour, making carri- 
 catures of white soldiers, representing them in various 
 ways, and always as cowards and inferior beings; 
 sometimes as in combat, but always at their mercy. 
 This was frequently done, apparently to annoy me, 
 and one day, losing patience, I snatched a rude draw 
 ing from the hands of an Indian, who was holding it 
 up to my view, and tore it in two, clasping the part 
 that represented the white soldier to my heart, and 
 throwing the other in the fire. Then, looking up, I 
 told them the white soldiers were dear to me; that 
 they were my friends, and I loved them. I said they 
 were friends to the Indians, and did not want to harm 
 them. I expressed myself in the strongest manner by 
 words and signs. 
 
 Never did I see a more enraged set of men. They 
 assailed me with burning fire-brands, burning me se 
 verely. They heated the points of arrows, and burned 
 and threatened me sorely. 
 
 I told them I meant no harm to them. That it was 
 ridiculous, their getting angry at my burning a bit of 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 145 
 
 paper. I promised I would make them some more; 
 that they should have pictures of my drawing, when, 
 at last, I pacified them. They were much like children 
 in this respect easily offended, but very difficult to 
 please. 
 
 I was constantly annoyed, worried, and terrified by 
 their strange conduct their transition from laughing 
 and fun to anger, and even rage. I knew not how to 
 get along with them. One moment, they would seem 
 friendly and kind ; the next, if any act of mine dis 
 pleased them, their faces were instantly changed, and 
 they displayed their hatred or anger in unmeasured 
 words or conduct children one hour, the next, 
 fiends. I always tried to please them, and was as 
 cheerful as I could be under the circumstances, for my 
 own sake. 
 
 One day, I was called to see a man who lay in 
 his tipi iu great suffering. His wasted face was dark 
 ened by fever, and his brilliantly restless eyes rolled 
 anxiously, as if in search of relief from pain. He 
 was reduced to a skeleton, and had endured tortures 
 from the suppuration of an old wound in the knee. 
 
 He greeted me with the "How! how!" of Indian 
 politeness, and, in answer to my inquiry why he came 
 to suffer so, replied : 
 
 " I go to fight white man. He take away land, and 
 chase game away ; then he take away our squaws. He 
 take away my best squaw." 
 13 
 
146 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Here his voice choked, and he displayed much emo 
 tion. 
 
 Pitying his misery, I endeavored to aid him, and 
 rendered him all the assistance in my power, but death 
 was then upon him. 
 
 The medicine man was with him also, practicing his 
 incantations. 
 
 We were so constantly traveling, it wearied me be 
 yond expression. The day after the Indian's burial 
 we were again on the move. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 147 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 PREPARING THE CHI-CHA-CHA, OR KILLIKINNICK ATTACK ON CAP 
 TAIN FISK'S EMIGRANT TRAIN FOURTEEN WHITES KILLED 
 
 A BIG HAUL OF WHISKY A DRUNKEN DEBAUCH I WRITE A 
 
 LETTER TO CAPTAIN FISK UNDER DICTATION POISONED INDIANS 
 
 THE TRAIN SAVED BY MY CLERICAL STRATEGY. 
 
 ONE of the occupations given me, while resting in 
 the villages between war times, was to prepare the 
 bark of a red willow called killikinnick, for smoking 
 instead of tobacco. 
 
 They discovered that I could sing, and groups of 
 idle warriors would gather around me before the tent, 
 urging me to sing as I worked. A dreary, dreary 
 task ! chanting to please my savage companions while 
 I rubbed and prepared the bark of willow, my heart 
 ready to burst with grief. 
 
 On the 5th of September they went to battle, and 
 surprised a portion of Captain Fisk's men passing in 
 escorting an emigrant train fourteen of whom they 
 killed, and captured two wagons loaded with whisky, 
 wines, and valuable articles. There was a quantity of 
 silver- ware and stationery also taken by them. 
 
 Among the articles captured and brought into camp 
 
148 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 were a number of pickles in glass jars, which the In 
 dians tasted. The result was comical in the extreme, 
 for there is nothing that an Indian abhors more than a 
 strong acid. The faces they made can be imagined but 
 not described. Thinking they might be improved by 
 cooking, they placed the jars in the fire, when of course 
 they exploded, very much to their disgust for the 
 " white man's kettles." 
 
 I could hear the firing plainly, and when they re 
 turned that night in triumph, bringing with them the 
 plundered stores, they committed every description of 
 extravagant demonstration. In the wild orgies which 
 followed, they mocked and groaned in imitation of the 
 dying, and went through a horrid mimicry of the 
 butchery they had perpetrated. 
 
 They determined to go out again, and capture a 
 quantity of horses corralled in the neighborhood, and 
 sweep the train and soldiers with wholesale massacre; 
 but they feared the white man's cannon, and deliberated 
 on means of surprising by ambush, which is their only 
 idea of warfare. 
 
 Indians are not truly brave, though they are vain 
 of the name of courage. Cunning, stealth, strategy, 
 and deceit are the weapons they use in attack. 
 
 They endure pain, because they are taught from in 
 fancy that it is cowardly to flinch, but they will never 
 stand to fight if they can strike secretly and escape. 
 
 Fearing the cannon, yet impatient for the spoil 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 149 
 
 almost within view, the Indians waited for three days 
 for the train to move on and leave them free to attack. 
 
 For two days I implored and begged on my knees 
 to be allowed to go with them, but to no avail. At 
 last I succeeded in inducing them to allow me to write, 
 as they knew I understood the nature of correspond 
 ence, and they procured for me the necessary appliances 
 and dictated a letter to Captain Fisk, assuring him 
 that the Indians were weary of fighting, and advising 
 him to go on in peace and safety. 
 
 Knowing their malicious designs, I set myself to 
 work to circumvent them; and although the wily chief 
 counted every word dictated, and as they were marked 
 on paper, I contrived, by joining them together, and 
 condensing the information I gave, to warn the officer 
 of the perfidious intentions of the savages, and tell 
 him briefly of my helpless and unhappy captivity. 
 
 The letter was carefully examined by the chief, and 
 the number of its apparent words recounted. 
 
 At length, appearing satisfied with its contents, he 
 had it carried to a hill in sight of the soldier's camp, 
 and stuck on a pole. 
 
 In due time the reply arrived, and again my inge 
 nuity was tasked to read the answer corresponding with 
 the number of words, that would not condemn me. 
 
 The captain's real statement was, that he distrusted 
 all among the savages, and had great reason to. 
 
 On reading Captain Fisk's words, that seemed to 
 
150 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 crush my already awakened hopes, my emotion over 
 came me. 
 
 Having told the Indians that the captain doubted 
 their friendliness, and explained the contents of the 
 letter as I thought best, the next day I was entrusted 
 with the task of writing again, to solemnly assure the 
 soldiers of the faith and friendship professed. 
 
 Again I managed to communicate with them, and 
 this time begged them to use their field-glasses, and that 
 I would find an excuse for standing on the hills in the 
 afternoon, that they might see for themselves that I 
 was what I represented myself to be a white woman 
 held in bondage. 
 
 The opportunity I desired was gained, and to my 
 great delight, I had a chance of standing so as to be 
 seen by the men of the soldier's camp. 
 
 I had given my own name in every communication. 
 As soon as the soldiers saw that it truly was a woman 
 of their own race, and that I was in the power of their 
 enemies, the excitement of their feelings became so great 
 that they desired immediately to rush to my rescue. 
 
 A gentleman belonging to the train generously offered 
 eight hundred dollars for my ransom, which was all 
 the money he had, and the noble, manly feeling dis 
 played in my behalf did honor to those who felt it. 
 There was not a man in the train who was not will 
 ing to sacrifice all he had for my rescue. 
 
 Captain Fisk restrained all hasty demonstrations, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 151 
 
 and even went so far as to say that the first man who 
 moved in the direction of the Indian camp should be 
 shot immediately, his experience enabling him to know 
 that a move of that kind would result fatally to them 
 and to the captive. 
 
 The Indians found a box of crackers saturated with 
 water, and, eating of them, sickened and died. 
 
 I afterward learned that some persons with the train 
 who had suffered the loss of dear relatives and friends 
 in the massacre of Minnesota, and who had lost their 
 all, had poisoned the crackers with strychnine, and left 
 them on one of their camping-grounds without the 
 captain's knowledge. 
 
 The Indians told me afterward that more had died 
 from eating bad bread than from bullets during the 
 whole summer campaign. 
 
 Captain Fisk deserves great credit for his daring and 
 courage, with his meager supply of men, against so large 
 an army of red men. 
 
 After assurance of my presence among them, Captain 
 Fisk proceeded to treat quietly with the savages on 
 the subject of a ransom, offering to deliver in their vil 
 lage three wagon loads of stores as a price for their 
 prisoner. 
 
 To this the deceitful creatures pretended readily to 
 agree, and the tortured captive, understanding their 
 tongue, heard them making fun of the credulity of 
 white soldiers who believed their promises. 
 
152 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 I had the use of a field-glass from the Indians, and 
 with it I saw my white friends, which almost made me 
 wild with excited hope. 
 
 Knowing what the Indians had planned, and dread 
 ing lest the messengers should be killed, as I knew they 
 would be if they came to the village, I wrote to Cap 
 tain Fisk of the futility of ransoming me in that way, 
 and warned him of the treachery intended against his 
 messengers. * 
 
 No tongue can tell or pen describe those terrible 
 days, when, seemingly lost to hope and surrounded by 
 drunken Indians, my life was in constant danger. 
 
 Nights of horrible revelry passed, when, forlorn and 
 despairing, I lay listening, only half consciously, to the 
 savage mirth and wild exultation. 
 
 To no overtures would the Indians listen, declaring 
 I could not be purchased at any price they were de 
 termined not to part with me. Captain Fisk and his 
 companions were sadly disappointed in not obtaining 
 my release, and, after a hopeless attempt, he made 
 known the fact of my being a prisoner, spreading the 
 news far and wide. 
 
 His expeditions across the plains had always been 
 successful, and the Indians, knowing him to be very 
 
 * The original letters written by me to Captain Fisk are now 
 on file in the War Department at Washington. Officially certi 
 fied extracts from the correspondence are published elsewhere in 
 this work. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. Iu3 
 
 brave, gave him the name of the " Great Chief, who 
 knows no fear," and he richly deserves the appellation, 
 for the expeditions were attended with great danger. 
 The reports of his various expeditions have been pub 
 lished by Government, and are very interesting, giving 
 a description of the country. 
 
 In September the rains were very frequent, some 
 times continuing for days. 
 
 This may not seem serious to those who have always 
 been accustomed to a dwelling and a good bed, but to 
 me, who had no shelter and whose shrinking form was 
 exposed to the pitiless storm, and nought but the cold 
 ground to lie upon, bringing the pains and distress of 
 rheumatism, it was a calamity hard to bear, and I often 
 prayed fervently to God to give me sweet release in a 
 flight to the land where there are no storms. 
 
 Soon the winter would be upon us, and the cold, and 
 sleet, and stormy weather would be more difficult to 
 bear. Would I be so fortunate, would Heaven be so 
 gracious as to place me in circumstances where the 
 wintry winds could not chill or make me suffer ! My 
 heart seemed faint at the thought of what was before 
 me, for hope was lessening as winter approached ! 
 
IE 4 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 SCENES ON CANNON BALL PRAIRIE REFLECTIONS. 
 
 WELL do I remember my thoughts and feelings 
 when first I beheld the mighty and beautiful prairie 
 of Cannon Ball River. With what singular emotions 
 I beheld it for the first time! I could compare it to 
 nothing but a vast sea, changed suddenly to earth, 
 with all its heaving, rolling billows; thousands of 
 acres lay spread before me like a mighty ocean, bounded 
 by nothing but the deep blue sky. What a magnificent 
 sight a sight that made my soul expand with lofty 
 thought and its frail tenement sink into utter nothing 
 ness before it ! Well do I remember my sad thoughts 
 and the turning of my mind upon the past, as I stood 
 alone upon a slight rise of ground, and overlooked 
 miles upon miles of the most lovely, the most sublime 
 scene I had ever beheld. Wave upon wave of land 
 stretched away on every hand, covered with beautiful 
 green grass and the blooming wild flowers of the 
 prairie. Occasionally I caught glimpses of wild ani 
 mals, while flocks of birds of various kinds and beau 
 tiful plumage skimming over the surface here and 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 155 
 
 there, alighting or darting upward from the earth, 
 added life and beauty and variety to this most enchant 
 ing scene. 
 
 It had been a beautiful day, and the sun was now 
 just burying himself in the far-off ocean of blue, and 
 his golden rays were streaming along the surface of the 
 waving grass and tinging it with a delightful hue. 
 Occasionally some elevated point caught and reflected 
 back his rays to the one I was standing upon, and it 
 would catch, for a moment, his fading rays, and glow 
 like a ball of golden fire. Slowly he took his diurnal 
 farewell, as if loth to quit a scene so lovely, and at last 
 hid himself from my view beyond the western horizon. 
 
 I stood and marked every change with that poetical 
 feeling of pleasant sadness which a beautiful sunset 
 rarely fails to awaken in the breast of the lover of 
 nature. I noted every change that was going on, and 
 yet my thoughts were far, far away. I thought of the 
 hundreds of miles that separated me from the friends 
 that I loved. I was recalling the delight with which 
 I had, when a little girl, viewed the farewell scenes of 
 day from so many romantic hills, and lakes, and rivers, 
 rich meadows, mountain gorge and precipice, and the 
 quiet hamlets of my dear native land so far away. I 
 fancied I could see my mother move to the door, with a 
 slow step and heavy heart, and gaze, with yearning 
 affection, toward the broad, the mighty West, and sigh, 
 wondering what had become of her lost child. 
 
 
156 NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 I thought, and grew more sad as I thought, until 
 tears filled my eyes. 
 
 Mother! what a world of affection is comprised in 
 that single word ; how little do we in the giddy round 
 of youthful pleasure and folly heed her wise counsels; 
 how lightly do we look upon that zealous care with 
 which she guides our otherwise erring feet, and watches 
 with feelings which none but a mother can know the 
 gradual expansion of our youth to the riper years of 
 discretion. We may not think of it then, but it will 
 be recalled to our minds in after years, when the gloomy 
 grave, or a fearful living separation, has placed her far 
 beyond our reach, and her sweet voice of sympathy 
 and consolation for the various ills attendant upon us 
 sounds in our ears no more. How deeply then we 
 regret a thousand deeds that we have done contrary to 
 her gentle admonitions ! How we sigh for those days 
 once more, that we may retrieve what we have done 
 amiss and make her kind heart glad with happiness! 
 Alas! once gone, they can never be recalled, and we 
 grow mournfully sad with the bitter reflection. 
 
 " O, my mother !" I cried aloud, " my dearly beloved 
 mother! Would I ever behold her again? should I 
 ever return to my native land? Would I find her 
 among the living? If not, if not, heavens! what a 
 sad, what a painful thought!" and instantly I found 
 my eyes swimming in tears and my frame trembling 
 with nervous agitation. But I would hone for the 
 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 157 
 
 best. Gradually I became calm ; then I thought of 
 my husband, and what might be his fate. It was sad 
 at best, I well knew. And lastly, though I tried to 
 avoid it, I thought of Mary ; sweet, lost, but dearly 
 beloved Mary ; I could see her gentle features ; I could 
 hear her plaintive voice, soft and silvery as running 
 waters, and sighed a long, deep sigh as I thought of her 
 murdered. Could I never behold her again ? No ; she 
 was dead, perished by the cruel, relentless savage. 
 Silence brooded over the world ; not a sound broke 
 the solemn repose of nature; the summer breeze had 
 rocked itself to rest in the willow boughs, and the 
 broad-faced, familiar moon seemed alive and toiling as 
 it climbed slowly up a cloudless sky, passing starry 
 sentinels, whose nightly challenge was lost in vast vor 
 tices of blue as they paced their ceaseless round in the 
 mighty camp of constellations. With my eyes fixed 
 upon my glooray surroundings of tyranny, occasionally 
 a slip of moonshine silvered the ground. I watched 
 and reflected. Oh, hallowed days of my blessed girl 
 hood ! They rise before me now like holy burning 
 stars breaking out in a stormy, howling night, making 
 the blackness blacker still. The short, happy spring 
 time of life, so full of noble aspirations, and glowing 
 hopes of my husband's philanthropic schemes of chari 
 table projects in the future. 
 
 We had planned so much for the years to come, 
 when, prosperous and happy, we should be able to 
 
158 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 distribute some happiness among those whose fate might 
 be mingled with ours, and in the pursuit of our daily 
 avocations we would find joy and peace. But, alas! 
 for human hopes and expectations ! 
 
 It is thus with our life. We silently glide along, 
 little dreaming of the waves which will so soon sweep 
 over us, dashing us against the rocks, or stranding us 
 forever. We do not dream that we shall ever wreck, 
 until the greater wave comes over us, and we bend 
 beneath its power. 
 
 If some mighty hand could unroll the future to our 
 gaze, or set aside the veil which enshrouds it, what 
 pictures would be presented to our trembling hearts? 
 No ; let it be as the All-wise hath ordained a closed- 
 up tomb, only revealed as the events occur, for could 
 we bear them with the fortitude we should if they 
 were known beforehand ? Shrinking from it, we would 
 say, " Let the cup pass from me." 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 159 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A PRAIRIE ON FIRE SCENES OF TERROR. 
 
 IN October, we were overtaken by a prairie fire. 
 At this season of the year the plants and grass, parched 
 by a hot sun, are ready to blaze in a moment if ignited 
 by the least spark, which is often borne OD x he wind 
 from some of the many camp fires. 
 
 With frightful rapidity we saw it extend in all direc 
 tions, but we were allowed time to escape. 
 
 The Indians ran like wild animals from the flames, 
 uttering yells like demons; and great walls of fire 
 from the right hand and from the left advanced toward 
 us, hissing, crackling, and threatening to unite and 
 swallow us up in their raging fury. 
 
 We were amid calcined trees, which fell with a 
 thundering crash, blinding us with clouds of smoke, 
 and were burned by the showers of sparks, which 
 poured upon us from all directions. 
 
 The conflagration assumed formidable proportions; 
 the forest shrunk up in the terrible grasp of the flames, 
 and the prairie presented one sheet of fire, in the midst 
 of which the wild animals, driven from their dens and 
 
160 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 hiding-places by this unexpected catastrophy, ran about 
 mad with terror. 
 
 The sky gleamed with blood-red reflection, and the 
 impetuous wind swept both flames and smoke before 
 it. 
 
 The Indians were terrified in the extreme on seeing 
 around them the mountain heights lighted up like 
 beacons, to show the entire destruction. The earth 
 became hot, while immense troops of buffalo made the 
 ground tremble with their furious tread, and their bel- 
 lowings of despair would fill with terror the hearts of 
 the bravest men. 
 
 Every one was frightened, running about the camp 
 as if struck by insanity. 
 
 The fire continued to advance majestically, as it 
 were, swallowing up every thing in its way, preceded 
 by countless animals of various kinds, that bounded 
 along with howls of fear, pursued by the scourge, 
 which threatened to overtake them at every step. 
 
 A thick smoke, laden with sparks, was already pass 
 ing over the camp. Ten minutes more, and all would 
 be over with us, I thought, when I saw the squaws 
 pressing the children to their bosoms. 
 
 The Indians had been deprived of all self-possession 
 by the presence of our imminent peril the flames 
 forming an immense circle, of which our camp had 
 become the center. 
 
 But, fortunately, the strong breeze which, up to that 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 161 
 
 moment, had lent wings to the conflagration, suddenly 
 subsided, and there was not a breath of air stirring. 
 
 The progress of the fire slackened. Providence 
 seemed to grant us time. 
 
 The camp presented a strange aspect. On bended 
 knee, and with clasped hands, I prayed fervently. 
 The fire continued to approach, with its vanguard of 
 wild beasts. 
 
 The Indians, old and young, male and female, be 
 gan to pull up the grass by the roots all about the 
 camp, then lassoed the horses and hobbled them in the 
 center, and, in a few moments, a large space was 
 cleared, where the herbs and grass had been pulled up 
 with the feverish rapidity which all display in the fear 
 of death. 
 
 Some of the Indians went to the extremity of the 
 space, where the grass had been pulled up, and formed 
 a pile of grass and plants with their feet; then, with 
 their flint, set fire to the mass, and thus caused " fire 
 to fight fire," as they called it. This was done in dif 
 ferent directions. A curtain of flames rose rapidly 
 around us, and for some time the camp was almost 
 concealed beneath a vault of fire. 
 
 It was a moment of intense and awful anxiety. By 
 degrees the flames became less fierce, the air purer; 
 the smoke dispersed, the roaring diminished, and, at 
 length, we were able to recognize each other in this 
 horrible chaos. 
 14 
 
162 NAREATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 A sigh of relief burst from every heart. Our camp 
 was saved ! After the first moments of joy were over, 
 the camp was put in order, and all felt the necessity 
 of repose, after the terrible anxieties of the preceding 
 hours; and also to give the ground time enough to 
 cool, so that it might be traveled over by people and 
 horses. 
 
 The next day we prepared for departure. Tents 
 were folded, and packages were placed upon the ponies, 
 and our caravan was soon pursuing its journey, under 
 the direction of the chief, who rode in advance of our 
 band. 
 
 The appearance of the prairie was much changed 
 since the previous evening. In many places the black 
 and burnt earth was a heap of smoking ashes ; scarred 
 and charred trees, still standing, displayed their sad 
 dening skeletons. The fire still roared at a distance, 
 and the horizon was still obscured by smoke. 
 
 The horses advanced with caution over the uneven 
 ground, constantly stumbling over the bones of ani 
 mals that had fallen victims to the embrace of the 
 flames. 
 
 The course we took in traveling wound along a nar 
 row ravine, the dried bed of some torrent, deeply in 
 closed between two hills. The ground trodden by the 
 horses was composed of round pebbles, which slipped 
 from under their feet, augmenting the difficulty of the 
 inarch, which was rendered still more toilsome to me 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 163 
 
 by the rays of the sun falling directly upon my un 
 covered head and face. 
 
 The day passed away thus, and, aside from the 
 fatigue which oppressed me, the day's journey was 
 unbroken by any incident. 
 
 At evening, we again camped in a plain, absolutely 
 bare; but in the distance we could see an appearance 
 of verdure, affording great consolation, for we were 
 about to enter a spot spared by the conflagration. 
 
 .At sunrise, next morning, we were on the march 
 toward this oasis in the desert. 
 
161 NABRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 LAST DAYS WITH THE OGALALLA SIOUX MASSACRE OP A PARTY RE 
 TURNING FROM IDAHO A WOMAN'S SCALP A SCALP DANCE SUS 
 PICIOUS CIRCUMSTANCE ARRIVAL OF BLACKFEET INDIANS NE 
 GOTIATIONS FOR MY RANSOM TREACHERY. 
 
 MY last days with the Ogalalla Sioux Indians were 
 destined to be marked by a terrible remembrance. 
 
 On the first of October, while the savages lingered 
 in camp about the banks of the Yellowstone River, 
 apparently fearing, yet almost inviting attack by their 
 near vicinity to the soldiers, a large Mackinaw, or 
 flat-boat, was seen coming down the river. 
 
 From their hiding-places in the rocks and bushes, 
 they watched its progress with the stealthy ferocity of 
 the tiger waiting for his prey. 
 
 At sundown the unsuspecting travelers pushed their 
 boat toward the shore, and landed for the purpose of 
 making a fire and camping for the night. 
 
 The party consisted of about twenty persons, men, 
 women, and children. Suspecting no danger, they left 
 their arms in the boat. 
 
 With a simultaneous yell, the savages dashed down 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 165 
 
 upon them, dealing death and destruction in rapid 
 strokes. 
 
 The defenseless emigrants made an attempt to rush 
 to the boat for arms, but were cut off, and their bleed 
 ing bodies dashed into the river as fast as they were 
 slain. Then followed the torture of the women and 
 children. 
 
 Horrible thought ! from which all will turn with 
 sickened soul, and shuddering, cry to Heaven, " How 
 long, O Lord ! how long shall such inhuman attrocities 
 go unpunished ?" 
 
 Not a soul was left alive when that black day's 
 work was done; and the unconscious river bore away 
 a warm tide of human blood, and sinking human 
 forms. 
 
 When the warriors returned to camp, they brought 
 their frightful trophies of blood-stained clothes and 
 ghastly scalps. 
 
 My heart-sick eyes beheld the dreadful fruits of 
 carnage ; and, among the rest, I saw a woman's scalp, 
 with heavy chestnut hair, a golden brown, and four 
 feet in length, which had been secured for its beauty. 
 The tempting treasure lost the poor girl her life, which 
 might have been spared; but her glorious locks were 
 needed to hang on the chief's belt. 
 
 Nearly all the flat-boats that passed down the Yel 
 lowstone River to the Missiouri, from the mining re 
 gions, during that season, were attacked, and in some 
 
166 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 instances one or more of the occupants killed. The 
 approach of this boat was known, and the Indians had 
 ample time to plan their attack so that not a soul 
 should escape. 
 
 That night the whole camp of braves assembled to 
 celebrate the fearful scalp dance; and from the door 
 of my tent I witnessed the savage spectacle, for I was 
 ill, and, to my great relief, was not forced to join in 
 the horrid ceremony. 
 
 A number of squaws occupied the center of the ring 
 they formed, and the pitiless wretches held up the fresh 
 scalps that day reaped in the harvest of death. 
 
 Around them circled the frantic braves, flourishing 
 torches, and brandishing weapons, with the most fero 
 cious barks and yells, and wild distortions of coun 
 tenance. 
 
 Some uttered boasts of bravery and prowess, and 
 others lost their own identity in mocking their dying 
 victims in their agony. 
 
 Leaping first on one foot, then on the other, accom 
 panying every movement with wild whoops of excite 
 ment, they presented a scene never to be forgotten. 
 
 The young brave who bore the beautiful locks as 
 his trophy, did not join in the dance. He sat alone, 
 looking sad. 
 
 I approached and questioned him, and he replied 
 that he regretted his dead victim. He brought a 
 blood-stained dress from his lodge, and told me it was 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 167 
 
 worn by the girl with the lovely hair, whose eyes 
 haunted him and made him sorry. 
 
 After being cognizant of this frightful massacre, I 
 shrank more than ever from my savage companions, 
 and pursued my tasks in hopeless despondence of ever 
 being rescued or restored to civilized life. 
 
 One day I was astonished to notice a strange Indian, 
 whom I had never seen before, making signs to me of 
 a mysterious nature. 
 
 He indicated by signs that he wanted me to run 
 away with him to the white people. I had become so 
 suspicious, from having been deceived so many times, 
 that I turned from him and entered the chief's tent, 
 where, despite his cruelty and harshness to me, I felt 
 comparatively safe. 
 
 I afterward saw this Indian, or rather white man, 
 or half-breed, as I believe him to have been, though 
 he could not, or would not speak a word of English. 
 His long hair hung loosely about his shoulders, and 
 was of a dark brown color. He had in no respect the 
 appearance of an Indian, but rather that of a wild, 
 reckless frontier desperado. I had never seen him be 
 fore, though he seemed well known in the camp. 
 
 One thing that perhaps made me more suspicious 
 and afraid to trust any one, was a knowledge of the 
 fa3t that many of the Indians who had lost relatives in 
 the recent battles with General Sully, were thirsting 
 for my blood, and would have been glad to decoy me 
 
168 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 far enough away to wreak their vengeance, and be safe 
 from the fury of the old chief, my task-master. 
 
 This stranger came one day into a tent where I was, 
 and showed me a small pocket bible that had belonged 
 to my husband, and was presented to him by his now 
 sainted mother many years before. His object was to 
 assure me that I might trust him ; but such an in 
 stinctive horror of the man had taken possession of me 
 that I refused to believe him; and at last he became 
 enraged and threatened to kill me if I would not go 
 with him. 
 
 I plead with him to give me the bible, but he re 
 fused. How dear it would have been to me from asso 
 ciation, and what strength and comfort I would have 
 received from its precious promises, shut out, as I was, 
 from my world and all religious privileges and sur 
 rounded by heathen savages. 
 
 Soon -after the foregoing incident, the old chief an$ 
 his three sisters went away on a journey, and I was 
 sent to live with some of his relatives, accompanied by 
 my little companion, Yellow Bird. We traveled all 
 day to reach our destination, a small Indian village. 
 The family I was to live with until the return of the 
 chief and his sisters, consisted of a very old Indian 
 and his squaw, and a young girl. 
 
 I had a dread of going among strangers, but was 
 thankful for the kindness with which I was received 
 by this old couple. I was very tired, and so sad and 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 169 
 
 depressed, that I cared not to ask for any thing, but 
 the old squaw, seeming to understand my feelings, con 
 siderately placed before me meat and water, and kindly 
 ministered to my wants in every way their means 
 would allow. 
 
 I was with this family nearly three weeks, and was 
 treated with almost affectionate kindness, not only by 
 them, but by every member of the little community. 
 The children would come to see me, and manifest in 
 various ways their interest in me. They would say, 
 " Wasechawea (white woman) looks sad ; I want to 
 shake hands with her." 
 
 I soon began to adapt myself to my new surround 
 ings, and became more happy and contented than I 
 had ever yet been since my captivity began. My time 
 was occupied in assisting the motherly old squaw in 
 her sewing and other domestic work. 
 
 There was but once a cloud come between us. The 
 old chief had given orders that I was not to be per 
 mitted to go out among the other villagers alone, orders 
 of which I knew nothing. Feeling a new sense of 
 freedom, I had sometimes gone out, and on one occa 
 sion, having been invited into different tipis by the 
 squaws, staid so long that the old Indian sent for me, 
 and seemed angry when I returned. He said it was 
 good for me to stay in his tent, but bad to go out 
 among the others. I pacified him at last by saying 
 I knew his home was pleasant, and I was happy there, 
 15 
 
170 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 and that I did not know it was bad to go among the 
 other tents. 
 
 The old chief returned, finally, and my brief season 
 of enjoyment ended. He seemed to delight in tortur 
 ing me, often pinching my arms until they were black 
 and blue. Regarding me as the cause of his wounded 
 arm, he was determined that I should suffer with him. 
 
 "While in this village " Man- Afraid-of-His-Horses " 
 arrived, and I was made aware of his high standing 
 as a chief and warrior by the feasting and dancing 
 which followed. He was splendidly mounted and 
 equipped, as also was another Indian who accompanied 
 him. 
 
 I have since learned from my husband that the 
 treacherous chief made such statements of his influence 
 with the hostile Indians as to induce him to purchase 
 for them both an expensive outfit, in the hope of my 
 release. I saw and conversed with him several times, 
 and though he told me that he was from the Platte, 
 he said nothing of the real errand on which he was 
 sent, but returned to the fort and reported to Mr. 
 Kelly that the band had moved and I could not be 
 found. 
 
 Captain Fisk had made known to General Sully 
 the fact of my being among the Indians, and the ef 
 forts he had made for my release; and when the 
 Blackfeet presented themselves before the General, 
 asking for peace, and avowing their weariness of hos- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 171 
 
 tility, anxious to purchase arms, amunition, and neces 
 saries for the approaching winter, he replied : 
 
 " I want no peace with you. You hold in captivity 
 a white woman ; deliver her up to us, and we will be 
 lieve in your professions. But unless you do, we will 
 raise an army of soldiers as numerous as the trees on 
 the Missouri River and exterminate the Indians." 
 
 The Blackfeet assured General Sully that they held 
 no white woman in their possession, but that I was 
 among the Ogalallas. 
 
 " As you are friendly with them," said the General, 
 "go to them and secure her, and we will then reward 
 you for so doing." 
 
 The Blackfeet warriors appeared openly in the vil 
 lage a few days afterward, and declared their intentions, 
 stating in council the determination of General Sully. 
 
 The Ogalallas were not afraid, they said, and refused 
 to let me go. They held solemn council for two days, 
 and at last resolved that the Blackfeet should take me 
 as a ruse, to enable them to enter the fort, and a 
 wholesale slaughter should exterminate the soldiers. 
 
 While thus deliberating as to what they thought 
 best part of them willing, the other half refusing to 
 let me go Hunkiapa, a warrior, came into the lodge, 
 and ordered me out, immediately following me. 
 
 He then led me into a lodge where there were fifty 
 warriors, painted and armed their bows strung and 
 their quivers full of arrows. 
 
172 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 From thence, the whole party, including three 
 squaws, who, noting my extreme fear, accompanied me, 
 started toward a creek, where there were five horses 
 and warriors to attend us to the Blackfeet village. 
 
 Placing me on a horse, we were rapidly pursuing 
 our way, when a party of the Ogalallas, who were un 
 willing, came up with us, to reclaim me. 
 
 Here they parleyed for a time, and, finally, after a 
 solemn promise on the part of my new captors that I 
 should be returned safely, and that I should be cared 
 for and kindly treated, we were allowed to proceed. 
 
 In their parleying, one of the warriors ordered me 
 to alight from the horse, pointing a pistol to my 
 breast. Many of them clamored for my life, but, 
 finally, they settled the matter, and permitted us to 
 proceed on our journey. 
 
 After so many escapes from death, this last seemed 
 miraculous; but God willed it otherwise, and to him I 
 owe my grateful homage. 
 
 It was a bitter trial for me to be obliged to go with 
 this new and stranger tribe. I was unwilling to ex 
 change my life for an unknown one, and especially as 
 my companionship with the sisters of the chief had 
 been such as to protect me from injury or insult. A 
 sort of security and safety was felt in the lodge of the 
 chief, which now the fear of my new position made 
 me appreciate still more. 
 
 Savages they were, and I had longed to be free 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 173 
 
 from them ; but now I parted with them with regret 
 and misgiving. 
 
 Though my new masters, for such I considered 
 them, held out promise of liberty and restoration to 
 my friends, knowing the treacherous nature of the 
 Indians, I doubted them. True, the Ogalallas had 
 treated me at times with great harshness and cruelty, 
 yet I had never suffered from any of them the slightest 
 personal or unchaste insult. Let me bear testimony to 
 this redeeming feature in their treatment of me. 
 
 At the time of my capture I became the exclusive 
 property of Ottawa, the head chief, a man over sev 
 enty-five years of age, and partially blind, yet whose 
 power over the band was absolute. Receiving a severe 
 wound in a melee I have already given an account of, 
 I was compelled to become his nurse or medicine 
 woman ; and my services as such were so appreciated, 
 that harsh and cruel as he might be, it was dangerous 
 for others to offer me insult or injury; and to this 
 fact, doubtless, I owe my escape from a fate worse 
 than death. 
 
 The Blackfeet are a band of the Sioux nation ; con 
 sequently, are allies in battle. The chief dared not 
 refuse on this account; besides, he was an invalid, and 
 wounded badly. 
 
 The Blackfeet left three of their best horses as a 
 guarantee for my safe return. 
 
 The chief of the Ogalallas had expressed the desire 
 
174 NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 that, if the Great Spirit should summon him away, 
 that I might be killed, in order to become his attend 
 ant to the spirit land. 
 
 It was now the commencement of November, and 
 their way seemed to lead to the snowy regions, where 
 the cold might prove unendurable. 
 
 When I heard the pledge given by the Black feet, 
 my fears abated ; hope sprang buoyant at the thought 
 of a:ain being within the reach of my own people, 
 and I felt confident that, once in the fort, I could frus 
 trate their plans by warning the officers of their in 
 tentions. 
 
 I knew what the courage and discipline of fort 
 soldiers could accomplish, and so hoped, not only to 
 thwart the savage treachery, but punish the instiga 
 tors. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 175 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 INDIAN CUSTOMS. 
 
 DURING my forced sojourn with the Ogalallas, I had 
 abundant opportunity to observe the manners and cus 
 toms peculiar to a race of people living so near, and 
 yet of whom so little is known by the general reader. 
 A chapter devoted to this subject will doubtless inter 
 est all who read this narrative. 
 
 Nothing can be more simple in its arrangement than 
 an Indian camp when journeying, and especially when 
 on the war path. The camping ground, when practi 
 cable, is near a stream of water, and adjacent to timber. 
 After reaching the spot selected, the ponies are unloaded 
 by the squaws, and turned loose to graze. The tents, 
 or " tipis," are put up, and wood and water brought for 
 cooking purposes. All drudgery of this kind is per 
 formed by the squaws, an Indian brave scorning as 
 degrading all kinds of labor not incident to the chase 
 or the war path. 
 
 An Indian tipi is composed of several dressed skins, 
 usually of the buffalo, sewed together and stretched 
 over a number of poles, the larger ones containing aa 
 
176 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 many as twenty of these poles, which are fifteen tc 
 twenty feet long. They are of yellow pine, stripped 
 of bark, and are used as " travois " in traveling. Three 
 poles are tied together near the top or small ends, and 
 raised to an upright position, the bottoms being spread 
 out as far as the fastening at the top will permit. Other 
 poles are laid into the crotch thus formed at the top, 
 and spread out in a circular line with the three first 
 put up. This comprises the frame work, and when in 
 the position described is ready to receive the covering, 
 which is raised to the top by means of a rawhide rope, 
 when, a squaw seizing each lower corner, it is rapidly 
 brought around, and the edges fastened together with 
 wooden pins, a squaw getting down on all fours, 
 forming a perch upon which the tallest squaw of the 
 family mounts and inserts the pins as high as she 
 can reach. A square opening in the tent serves for 
 a door, and is entered in a stooping posture. A piece 
 of hide hangs loosely over this opening, and is kept 
 in position by a heavy piece of wood fastened at the 
 bottom. 
 
 When in position, the Indian tipi is of the same 
 shape as the Sibley tent. In the middle is built a fire, 
 where all the cooking is done, a hole at the top afford 
 ing egress for the smoke. The preparation for a meal 
 is a very simple affair. Meat was almost their only 
 article of diet, and was generally roasted, or rather 
 warmed through over the fire, though sometimes it was 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 177 
 
 partially boiled, and always eaten without salt or bread. 
 They have no set time for eating; will fast all of one 
 day, and perhaps eat a dozen times the next. 
 
 The outer edge of the tent contains the beds of the 
 family, which are composed of buffalo robes and 
 blankets. These are snugly rolled up during the day, 
 and do service as seats. 
 
 If there is reason to suppose an enemy near, no fire 
 is allowed in the camp ; and in that case each one satis 
 fies appetite as best he or she can, but generally with 
 "pa-pa," or dried buffalo meat. 
 
 An Indian camp at close of day presents a most ani 
 mated picture. The squaws passing to and fro, loaded 
 with wood and water, or meat, or guiding the sledges 
 drawn by dogs, carrying their all ; dusky warriors 
 squatted on the ground, in groups, around fires built 
 in the open air, smoking their pipes, or repairing 
 weapons, and recounting their exploits ; half naked and 
 naked children capering about in childish glee, furnish 
 a picture of the nomadic life of these Indians of strange 
 interest. Not more than ten minutes are required to 
 set up an Indian village. 
 
 When it becomes necessary to move a village, which 
 fact is never known to the people, a crier goes through 
 the camp, shouting, " Egalakapo ! Egalakapo !" when 
 all the squaws drop whatever work they may be 
 engaged in, and in an instant are busy as bees, taking 
 down tipis, bringing in the ponies and dogs, and load- 
 
178 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ing them; and in less than fifteen minutes the caval 
 cade is on the march. 
 
 The squaws accompany the men when they go to 
 hunt buffalo, and as fast as the animals are killed, they 
 strip off their hides, and then cut oft* the meat in strips 
 about three feet long, three to four inches wide, and 
 two inches thick; and such is their skill that the bones 
 will be left intact, and as free from meat as though they 
 had been boiled. The meat is then taken to camp 
 and hung up to dry. It is most filthy, being covered 
 with grass and the excrement of the buffalo. 
 
 The medicine men treat all diseases nearly alike. 
 The principal efforts are directed to expelling the spirit, 
 whatever it may be, which it is expected the medicine 
 man will soon discover, and having informed the friends 
 what it is, he usually requires them to be in readiness 
 to shoot it, as soon as he shall succeed in expelling it. 
 
 Incantations and ceremonies are used, intended to 
 secure the aid of the spirit, or spirits, the Indian wor 
 ships. When he thinks he has succeeded, the medicine 
 man gives the command, and from two to six or more 
 guns are fired at the door of the tent to destroy the 
 spirit as it passes out. 
 
 Many of these medicine men depend wholly on con 
 juring, sitting by the bedside of the patient, making 
 gestures and frightful noises, shaking rattles, and 
 endeavoring, by all means in their power, to frighten 
 the evil spirit. They use fumigation, and are very fond 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 179 
 
 of aromatic substances, using and burning cedar and 
 many different plants to cleanse the tent in which the 
 sick person lies. 
 
 The native plants, roots, herbs, and so forth, are used 
 freely, and are efficacious. 
 
 They are very careful to conceal from each other, 
 except a few initiated, as well as from white men, a 
 knowledge of the plants used as medicine, probably 
 believing that their efficacy, in some measure, depends 
 on this concealment. 
 
 There is a tall, branching plant, growing abundantly 
 in the open woods and prairies near the Missouri River, 
 which is used chiefly by the Indians as a purgative, and 
 is euphorbia corrallata, well known to the botanist. 
 
 Medicines are generally kept in bags made of the 
 skin of some animal. 
 
 All the drinks which are given the sick to quench 
 thirst are astringent, sometimes bitter and sometimes 
 slightly mucilaginous. 
 
 The most common is called red-root (ceanothw 
 canadensis), a plant abounding in the western prairies, 
 although they seem to have more faith in some ceremony. 
 
 A dance peculiar to the tribe where I was, called the 
 pipe dance, is worth mentioning, and is called by the 
 Indians a good medicine. A small fire is kindled in 
 the village, and around this the dancers, which usually 
 consist of young men, collect, each one seated upon a 
 robe. 
 
180 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 The presiding genius is a chief, or a medicine man, 
 who seats himself by a fire, with a long pipe which 
 he prepares for smoking. Offering it first to the Great 
 Spirit, he then extends it toward the north, south, 
 east, and west, muttering unintelligibly. Meanwhile 
 an equally august personage beats a drum, singing and 
 leaping and smoking. The master of ceremonies sits 
 calmly looking on, puffing away with all the vigor 
 imaginable. 
 
 The dance closes with piercing yells, and barking 
 like frightened dogs, and it lasts an hour or more. 
 
 When the mother gives birth to her child, it is not 
 uncommon for no other person to be present. She 
 then lives in a hut or lodge by herself until the child 
 is twenty-five or thirty days old, when she takes it to 
 its father, who then sees his child for the first time. 
 
 Females, after parturition, and also in other condi 
 tions, bathe themselves swim, as they express it in 
 the nearest river or lake. 
 
 This is, no doubt, a most efficacious means of im 
 parting strength and vigor to the constitution, and it 
 is certain that Indian females are less subject to what 
 are termed female complaints than white women. 
 
 It is an uncommon occurrence that an Indian woman 
 loses her life in parturition. 
 
 When the child is old enough to run alone, it is 
 relieved of its swathings, and if the weather is not too 
 cold, it is sent off without a particle of clothing to pro- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 181 
 
 tect it or impede the action of its limbs, and in this 
 manner it is allowed to remain until it is several years 
 old, when it receives a limited wardrobe. 
 
 Despite the rugged and exposed life they lead, there 
 are comparatively few cripples and deformed persons 
 among them. It is said that deformed infants are 
 regarded as unprofitable and a curse from the Great 
 Spirit, and disposed of by death soon after birth. 
 Sometimes, at the death of a mother, the infant is also 
 interred. An incident of this kind was related to me. 
 A whole family had been carried off by small-pox ex 
 cept an infant. Those who were not sick had as much 
 to do as they could conveniently attend to, consequently 
 there was no one willing to take charge of the little 
 orphan. It was placed in the arms of its dead mother, 
 enveloped in blankets and a buffalo-robe, and laid upon 
 a scaffold in their bury ing- pi ace. Its cries were heard 
 for some time, but at last they grew fainter, and finally 
 were hushed altogether in the cold embrace of death, 
 with the moaning wind sounding its requiem, and the 
 wolves howling in the surrounding gloom, a fitting 
 dirge for so sad a fate. 
 
 The Indians believe that God, or the Great Spirit, 
 created the universe and all things just as they exist. 
 
 They believe the sun to be a large body of heat, and 
 that it revolves around the earth. Some believe it is a 
 ball of fire. They do not comprehend the revolution 
 of the earth around the sun. They suppose the sun 
 
182 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 literally rises and sets, and that our present theory is 
 an invention of the white man, and that he is not sin 
 cere when he says the earth moves around the sun. 
 
 They say that paradise, or the happy huntingr 
 grounds, is above, but where, they have no definite 
 idea, though all think the future a happier state. They 
 regard skill in hunting or success in war as the pass 
 port to eternal happiness and plenty, where there is no 
 cold or wet season. Still they all acknowledge it is the 
 gift of the " Wa-hon Tonka," the Great Spirit. 
 
 The manner of disposing of their dead is one of the 
 peculiar customs of the Indians of the plains which 
 impresses the beholder for the first time most forcibly. 
 Four forked posts are set up, and on them a platform 
 is laid, high enough to be out of reach of wolves or 
 other carniverous animals, and on this the body is 
 placed, wrapped in buffalo-robes or blankets, and some 
 times both, according to the circumstances of the de 
 ceased, and these are wound securely with a strip of 
 buffalo hide. If in the vicinity of timber, the body is 
 placed on a platform, securely fixed in the crotch of a 
 high tree. The wrappings of buffalo-robe or blankets 
 protect the body from ravenous birds that hover around, 
 attracted by the scent of an anticipated feast. 
 
 All that pertained to the dead while living, in the 
 way of furs, blankets, weapons, cooking utensils, etc., 
 are also deposited with the body. In some instances, 
 the horse belonging to the deceased is shot. They be- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 
 
 lieve that the spirit wanders off to distant hunting- 
 grounds, and -as it may have to pass over a country 
 where there is no game, a quantity of dried buffalo 
 meat is usually left with the body for its subsistence. 
 While on a journey, these burial places are held sacred 
 as those of a Christian nation, and when a tribe is pass 
 ing such localities they will make a detour rather than 
 go the more direct road by the resting-place of their 
 dead, while the relatives leave the trail and go alone to 
 the spot, and there renew and repeat their mourning as 
 on the occasion of his death. They also leave presents 
 for the dead of such little trinkets as he most prized 
 before he departed to his new hunting-grounds. 
 
 The boys are early taught the arts of war. A bow 
 and arrows are among the first presents that an Indian 
 youth receives from his parents, and he is soon in 
 structed in their use. Indeed, the skill of a hunter 
 seems to be a natural endowment, and, although some 
 are more accurate and active than others, they all shoot 
 with wonderful precision and surprising aptitude, seem 
 ing to inherit a passionate love for the sports of the 
 chase. 
 
 The Indian boy receives no name until some dis 
 tinguishing trait of character or feat suggests one, and 
 changes it from time to time as more fitting ones are 
 suggested. Some of their names are very odd, and 
 some quite vulgar. 
 
 The wife is sometimes wooed and won, as if there 
 
184 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 was something of seatiment in the Indian character, 
 but oftener purchased without the wooing. When the 
 desired object is particularly attractive, and of a good 
 family, the courting and purchasing both may be re 
 quired. When a young brave goes courting, he dec 
 orates himself out in his best attire, instinctively divin 
 ing that appearances weigh much in the eyes of a forest 
 belle, or dusky maiden, who receives him bashfully, 
 for a certain kind of modesty is inherent in Indian 
 girls, which is rather incongruous when considered in 
 connection with their peculiar mode of life. Discre 
 tion and propriety are carefully observed, and the 
 lovers sit side by side in silence, he occasionally pro 
 ducing presents for her acceptance. These express a 
 variety of sentiment, and refer to distinct and separate 
 things; some signifying love; some, strength; some, 
 bravery; others allude to the life of servitude she is 
 expected to live if she becomes his wife. If they are 
 accepted graciously, and the maiden remains seated, it 
 is considered equivalent to an assurance of love on her 
 part, and is acted upon accordingly. Although no 
 woman's life is made less slavish by the marriage con 
 nection, and no one is treated with respect, it i. scarcely 
 known in Indian life that a girl has remained unmar 
 ried even to middle age. 
 
 When a chief desires to multiply the number of his 
 wives, he often marries several sisters, if they can be 
 had, not because of any particular fancy he may have 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 185 
 
 for any but the one who first captivated him, but be 
 cause he thinks it more likely to have harmony in the 
 household when they are all of one family. Not even 
 &juaws can live happily together, when each may have a 
 part interest in the same man as their husband jointly. 
 Polygamy is inconsistent with the female character, 
 whether in barbarism or civilization. 
 
 As many skins as they can transport on their ponies, 
 of the game killed while on their hunts, are dressed by 
 the squaws, and then taken to some trading post, mili 
 tary station, or agency, and bartered off for such articles 
 as are most desired by them, such as beads, paints, etc., 
 and powder, lead, and caps. They are willing to allow 
 much more proportionately for ammunition than any 
 other articles. They are most outrageously swindled 
 by the traders whom our Government licenses to trade 
 with them. A buffalo-robe which the trader sells for 
 from ten to fifteen dollars, is bought from the Indians 
 for a pint cup of sugar and a small handful of bullets, 
 while furs of all kinds are exchanged for paints and 
 trinkets at equally disproportionate rates. The Indians 
 know they are cheated whenever they barter with the 
 white traders, but they have no remedy, as there is no 
 competition, and hence much of their disaffection. 
 
 Buffalo-robes, bearskins, and deer, and antelope skins 
 are brought in in great numbers; they shoot and trap 
 the beaver and otter expressly for their furs. 
 
 The Indians are almost universally fond of whisky, 
 16 
 
186 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 and have a strong propensity for gambling. They will 
 risk at cards almost every thing they own, and if un 
 successful appear quite resigned to their loss, resting in 
 the gambler's hope of " better luck next time." 
 
 The squaws play a game with small bones of oblong 
 shape, which seems to have a great fascination for 
 them, as I have known them to spend whole days and 
 nights at it, and in many instances gambling away 
 every thing they owned. Five of these pieces are used, 
 each possessing a relative value in the game, designa 
 ted by spots from one to five on one side, the other 
 being blank. They are placed in a dish or small 
 basket, which is shaken and then struck upon the 
 ground with a jar, tossing the pieces over, and accord 
 ing to the number of spots up, so is the game decided, 
 very similar, I imagine, to the white man's game of 
 " high-die." 
 
 They have a peculiar way of defining time. When 
 they wish to designate an hour of the day, they point 
 to the position the sun should be in at that time. The 
 number of days is the number of sleeps. Their next 
 division of time is the number of moons, instead of our 
 months; and the seasons are indicated by the state of 
 vegetation. For instance, spring is when the grass 
 begins to grow, and the autumn when the leaves fall 
 (ruin the trees, while years are indicated by the season 
 of snows. 
 
 There is a language of signs common to all the tribes, 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 187 
 
 by which one tribe may communicate with another 
 without being able to speak or understand its dialect. 
 Each tribe is known by some particular sign. 
 
 The Indian is noted for his power of endurance of 
 both fatigue and physical pain. I have thought much 
 upon the fear manifested by these reputed brave bar 
 barians; they seem to be borne down with the most 
 tormenting fear for their personal safety at all times, at 
 home or roaming for plunder, or when hunting, and 
 yet courage is made a virtue among them, while cow 
 ardice is the unpardonable sin. When compelled to 
 meet death, they seem to muster sullen, obstinate defi 
 ance of their doom, that makes the most of a dreaded 
 necessity, rather than seek a preparation to meet it with 
 submission, which they often dissemble, but never 
 possess. 
 
 Instinct, more than reason, is the guide of the red 
 man. He repudiates improvement, and despises man 
 ual effort. For ages has his heart been imbedded in 
 moral pollution. 
 
 The blanket, as worn by the Indian, is an insuper 
 able barrier to his advance in arts or agriculture. 
 When this is forever dispensed with, then his hands 
 will be free to grasp the mechanic's tools or guide the 
 plow. It is both graceful and chaste in their eyes, and 
 to adopt the white man's dress is a great obstacle, a 
 requirement too humiliating, for they have personal as 
 well as national pride. No hat is worn, but the head 
 
188 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 is covered with feathers aud rude ornaments. A heavy 
 mass of wampum, often very expensive, adorns the 
 neck. Frequently the entire rim of each ear is pierced 
 with holes, and adorned with jewels of silver, or 
 something resembling it. 
 
 The Indian does every thing through motives of 
 policy. He has none of the kindlier feelings of 
 humanity in him. He is as devoid of gratitude as he 
 is hypocritical and treacherous. He observes a treaty, 
 or promise, only so long as it is dangerous for him to 
 disregard it, or for his interest, in other ways, to keep 
 it. Cruelty is inherent in them, and is early manifested 
 in the young, torturing birds, turtles, or any little ani 
 mal that may fall into their hands. They seem to 
 delight in it, while the pleasure of the adult in tortur 
 ing his prisoners is most unquestionable. They are 
 inveterate beggars, but never give, unless with a view 
 to receive a more valuable present in return. 
 
 The white man, he has been taught, is his enemy, and 
 he has become the most implacable enemy of the white 
 man. His most fiendish murders of the innocent is his 
 sweetest revenge for a wrong that has been done by 
 another. 
 
 The youth are very fond of war. They have no 
 other ambition, and pant for the glory of battle, long 
 ing for the notes of the war song, that they may rush 
 in and win the feathers of a brave. They listen to the 
 stories of the old men, as they recall the stirring scenes 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 189 
 
 of their youth, or sing their war songs, which form 
 only a boasting recapitulation of their daring and 
 bravery. They yearn for the glory of war, which is 
 the only path to distinction. Having no arts or in 
 dustrial pursuits, the tribes are fast waning from war, 
 exposure, and disease. 
 
 But few of the tribes cultivate the soil, the nature of 
 the Indian rendering in his eyes as degrading all labor 
 not incident to the chase or the war-path ; and not 
 withstanding the efforts of missionaries, and the vast 
 sums of money expended by the Government to place 
 them on reservations and teach them the art of agricul 
 ture, the attempts to civilize the Indian in that way 
 may be considered almost a total failure. The results 
 bear no comparison to their cost. 
 
 Their ideas of the extent and power of the white 
 race are very limited, and after I had learned the lan 
 guage sufficiently to converse with them, I frequently 
 tried to explain to them the superior advantages of the 
 white man's mode of living. They would ask me 
 many questions, as to the number of the white men on 
 this side of the big water, and how far that extended ; 
 and on being told of two big oceans, they would ask 
 if the whites owned the big country on the other 
 side, and if there were any Indians there. Many of 
 my statements were received with incredulity, and I 
 was often called a liar, especially when I told of the 
 number and rapid increase of the white race; some- 
 
190 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 times the older ones would get angry. The younger 
 ones were often eager listeners, and especially in times 
 of scarcity and hunger would they gather around me to 
 learn about the white man, and then would I endeavor 
 to impress them with the advantages of a fixed home 
 and tilling the soil over their wild, roaming life. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 191 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 AN INDIAN TRADITION ARRIVAL AT THE BLACKFEET VILLAGE AN 
 OFFER TO PURCHASE ME INDIGNANTLY REJECTED A YANZTON 
 ATTEMPTS MY CAPTURE. 
 
 THE Blackfeet village was one hundred and fifty 
 miles from the Ogalallas, and the way thither lay 
 often over the tops of bare and sandy hills. 
 
 On the summits of these heights I found shells 
 such as are picked up at the sea-side. The Indians 
 accounted for their appearance there by saying, that 
 once a great sea rolled over the face of the country, 
 and only one man in a boat escaped with his family. 
 He had sailed about in the boat until the waters re 
 tired to their place, and, living there, became the 
 father of all the Indians. 
 
 These savages proved very kind to me. Though 
 their nation is regarded by the whites as very vindic 
 tive and hostile, they showed me nothing but civility 
 and respect. 
 
 On the third morning we reached a small village, 
 where we halted. The Indians of the village were 
 rejoiced to see me. Among them I recognized many 
 
192 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 familiar faces, and they imparted to us their mistrust 
 and apprehension lest I had been stolen from the 
 Ogalallas ; but the Blackfeet assured them to the con 
 trary; and, after questioning me, they became satis 
 fied, and gave us food, promising to send warriors to 
 our village, and giving us another horse. 
 
 The journey to the village of the Blackfeet was ex 
 ceedingly wearisome completely exhausting me by its 
 length ; and I suffered from the intense cold weather. 
 
 Approaching their village, they entered it with loud 
 demonstrations of joy, singing and whooping after 
 the manner of their race, with noises defying descrip 
 tion. 
 
 I was received with great joy ; and even marks of 
 distinction were shown me. That night there was a 
 feast, and every thing denoted a time of rejoicing. 
 
 My life was now changed instead of waiting upon 
 others, they waited upon me. 
 
 The day of my arrival in the Blackfeet village was 
 a sad one, indeed, being the first anniversary of my 
 wedding. The songs and shouts of exultation of the 
 Indians seemed like a bitter mockery of my misery 
 and helplessness. 
 
 I met in the village many warriors whom I had 
 seen during the summer, and knew that they had par 
 ticipated in the battles with General Sully. They saw 
 that something had made me sad and thoughtful, and 
 asked what it was. I told them it was my birth-day. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 193 
 
 Soon after my arrival, Egosegalonicha was sent to 
 me, and inquired how I was treated, and particularly 
 wished to know if they were respectful to me. She 
 told me that she was sent to inquire for my safety and 
 well-being, and that any remissness on the part of the 
 Blackfeet would be visited with vengeance. 
 
 She told me that her people mourned the captive's 
 absence, and grieved for her presence. From others I 
 learned the same. 
 
 Next morning there was great commotion in the 
 camp, caused by the arrival of a delegation from the 
 Yanktons, with a handsome horse and saddle, as a 
 present for me. 
 
 The saddle was of exquisite workmanship, em 
 broidered with beads, and richly decorated with fringe. 
 
 The Yanktons desired to purchase me, offering five 
 of their finest horses for me, which the Blackfeet were 
 quite indignant at, replying, that they also had fine 
 horses; and, deeming it an insult, returned the horse 
 and its saddle. Fearing my disappointment, they, in 
 council that night, decided to present me with some 
 thing as worthy as the Yanktons had sent. 
 
 Accordingly, at the door of the tent next morning 
 were four of their best animals; eight beautiful robes 
 were brought in by the young men, and given me also. 
 
 The Yanktons were told to return to their tribe, and 
 if such a message was again sent, the hatchet would be 
 painted and given to them 
 17 
 
194 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 This closed the negotiation, but not their efforts to 
 obtain me. 
 
 The large reward which had been offered for my 
 recovery caused the Indians much trouble, as fre 
 quently large parties from other tribes would come in, 
 offering to purchase me from those who held me cap 
 tive. Several such instances occurred while I was with 
 the Ogalallas; nor were the Blackfeet exempt from 
 similar annoyances. 
 
 One day, while in Tall Soldier's tipi, there was a 
 large body of mounted warriors seen approaching the 
 village. The women gathered around me, and told me 
 I must stay in the tent, concealed. All was excite 
 ment, and the women seemed frightened. Soon I knew 
 that preparations were being made for a feast on a 
 large scale. The strange warriors came into camp and 
 held a council, at which Tall Soldier made a speech, 
 which, from the distance, I could not understand; 
 they then had a feast, and departed. The Blackfeet 
 gave me to understand that the visit of these Indians 
 was on my account, as had been that of the Yank- 
 tons. 
 
 Soon after, I noticed that parties of warriors would 
 leave the camp daily and return, Bringing ammuni 
 tion and goods of various kinds. I learned from the 
 squaws and children that a party of traders from the 
 Platte River had arrived in the neighborhood with 
 four wagons, to trade with the Indians, and that they 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 195 
 
 wanted to buy me, but that the Indians would not 
 part with me. I pretended to the Indians that I did 
 not desire to leave them, but plead that I might go 
 with them to see the white men, which was refused, 
 as was also a request that I might write a letter to 
 them. 
 
 Soon/after, the traders were murdered, only one man 
 escaping, who reached Fort Laramie nearly dead from 
 hunger and exposure, having traveled the whole dis 
 tance from the Missouri River on foot. 
 
 I have since learned that the men were sent out by 
 Mr. Beauve, a trader, near Fort Laramie, with in 
 structions to procure my release if it required all they 
 
 Since learning these facts, I am more than ever con 
 vinced that the reluctance of the Indians to give me up 
 grew out of their hope of capturing Fort Sully through 
 my involuntary agency, and securing a greater booty 
 than any ransom offered; as also of obtaining revenge 
 for the losses inflicted upon their nation by the soldiers 
 under General Sully. 
 
 The Blackfeet appeared in every respect superior to 
 the tribe I had left. The chief, "Tall Soldier/' dis 
 played the manners and bearing of a natural gentle 
 man. 
 
 They kept up an air of friendliness, and communi 
 cated frequently with the whites ; but, in reality, were 
 ready to join any hostile expedition against them, and 
 
 v 
 
196 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 were with the Ogalalla Sioux when our train was at 
 tacked at Box Elder. 
 
 The Blackfeet seemed to be stationary in their vil 
 lage, only sallying out in small parties for plunder and 
 horses ; and, during that time, keeping up a succession 
 of entertainments at the tipi of the chief, where a con 
 stant arrival of warriors and many Indians from other 
 tribes, who were warmly welcomed, added to the ex 
 citement of the days. 
 
 I sympathized with the poor wife of the chief, who 
 was the only woman, beside myself, in the tent, and to 
 whose labor all the feasts were due. 
 
 She was obliged to dress the meat, make fires, carry 
 water, and wait upon strangers, besides setting the 
 lodge in order. 
 
 These unceasing toils she performed alone the com 
 mands of the chief forbidding me to aid her. 
 
 While with the Ogalallas, I had never crossed their 
 will or offered resistance to my tasks, however heavy, 
 having learned that obedience and cheerful industiy 
 were greatly prized ; and it was, doubtless, niy concili 
 ating policy that had at last won the Indians, and 
 made them bewail my loss so deeply. 
 
 The squaws are very rebellious, often displaying un 
 governable and violent temper. They consider their 
 life a servitude, and being beaten at times like animals, 
 and receiving no sort of sympathy, it acts upon them 
 accordingly. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 197 
 
 The contrast between them and my patient submis 
 sion had its effect upon the Indians, and caused them 
 to miss me when separated from them. 
 
 During my sojourn in this village I received invita 
 tions to every feast, and to the different lodges. One 
 day, when visiting one of these lodges, a package of 
 letters was given me to read. They had been taken 
 from Captain Fisk's train, and were touchingly beau 
 tiful. Some of them were the correspondence of a 
 Mr. Nichols with a young lady, to whom he seemed 
 tenderly attached. I was asked to read these letters 
 and explain them to the Indians. 
 
 I was removed at different times to various lodges, 
 as a sort of concealment, as I learned that the Yank- 
 tons had not yet given up the idea of securing me; 
 and, one night, I awoke from my slumbers to behold 
 an Indian bending over me, cutting through the robes 
 which covered me, after making a great incision in the 
 tent, whereby he entered. Fearing to move, I reached 
 out my hand to the sqnaw who slept near me (whose 
 name was Chahompa Sea White Sugar), pinching 
 her, to arouse her, which had its effect; for she im 
 mediately arose and gave the alarm, at which the 
 Indian fled. This caused great excitement in the 
 camp, and many threats were made against the Yank- 
 tons. 
 
 The intense cold and furious storms that followed 
 my arrival among the Blackfeet precluded the possi- 
 
V 
 
 198 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 bility of their setting out immediately on the proposed 
 journey to Fort Sully. 
 
 The snow-drifts had rendered the mountain passes 
 impassable, and the chief informed me that they must 
 wait until they were free from danger, before taking 
 leave of the shelter and security of their protected vil 
 lage. 
 
Jumping Bear Promising by the Moon, to Carry My Letter to the 
 White Chief at Eort Sully. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 199 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 APPEARANCE OP JUMPING BEAR I PREVAIL ON HIM TO CARRY A 
 
 LETTER TO THE FORT A WAR SPEECH INTENDED TREACHERY 
 
 RESUME OUR JOURNEY TO THE FORT SINGULAR MEETING WITH A 
 WHITE MAN "HAS RICHMOND FALLEN?" ARRIVAL AT THE 
 
 FORT i AM FREE! 
 
 "JUMPING BEAR," who rescued me from the re 
 vengeful arrow of the Indian whose horse the chief 
 shot, one day presented himself to me, and reminded 
 me of my indebtedness to him in thus preserving my 
 life. 
 
 Trembling with fear, I listened to his avowal of 
 more than ordinary feeling, during which he assured 
 me that I had no cause to fear him that he had 
 always liked the white woman, and would be more 
 than a friend to me. 
 
 I replied, that I did not fear him ; that I felt grate 
 ful to him for his kindness and protection, but that 
 unless he proved his friendship for me, no persuasion 
 could induce me to listen. 
 
 "Will you carry a letter to my people at the fort, 
 delivering it into the hands of the great chief there ? 
 They will reward you for your kindness to their sister; 
 
200 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 they will give you many presents, and you will return 
 rich." 
 
 " I dare not go," he replied. " Nor could I get 
 back before the warriors came to our village." 
 
 " My people will give you a fast horse," said I, 
 "and you may return speedily. Go now, and prove 
 your friendship by taking the letter, and returning 
 with your prizes." 
 
 I assured him that the letter contained nothing that 
 would harm him or his people; that I had written of 
 him and of his kindness, and of his good will toward 
 them. After many and long interviews, the women of 
 the lodge using their influence, I at last prevailed upon 
 him to go, and invoking the bright moon as a witness 
 to my pledge of honor and truth, he started on his 
 journey, bearing the letter, which I believed was to 
 seal my fate for weal or wo. In the moonlight I 
 watched his retreating form, imploring Heaven to 
 grant the safe delivery of the little messenger, upon 
 which so much depended. 
 
 Daring and venturesome deed! Should he prove 
 false to me, and allow any one outside the fort to see 
 the letter, my doom was inevitable. 
 
 Many days of intense anxiety were passed after his 
 departure. The squaws, fearing that I had done 
 wrong in sending him, were continually asking ques 
 tions, and it was with difficulty I could allay their 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 201 
 
 anxiety, and prevent them from disclosing the secret 
 tc the other women. 
 
 The contents of the letter were a warning to the 
 "Big Chief" and the soldiers of an intended attack 
 on the fort and the massacre of the garrison, using me 
 as a ruse to enable them to get inside the fort; and 
 beseeching them to rescue me if possible. 
 
 The messenger reached the fort, and was received 
 by the officer of the day, Lieutenant Hesselberger, and 
 conducted to the commander of the post, Major House, 
 and Adjutant Pell, who had been left there to treat 
 with the Indians on my account.* 
 
 General Sully was absent at Washington, but every 
 necessary precaution was taken to secure the fort. 
 
 Jumping Bear received a suit of clothes and some 
 presents, and was sent back with a letter for me, which 
 I never received, as I never saw him again. These 
 facts I learned after my arrival at Fort Sully. 
 
 The night before our departure from the Blackfeet 
 village, en route for the fort, I was lying awake, and 
 heard the chief address his men seriously upon the 
 subject of their wrongs at the hands of the whites. I 
 now understood and spoke the Indian tongue readily, 
 
 *A written statement from Lieutenant Hesselberger, setting 
 forth the fact of my writing and sending the letter of warning, 
 and that it undoubtedly was the means of saving the garrison at 
 Fort Sully from massacre, is on file in the Treasury Department 
 at Washington. A certified copy is published in connection with 
 this narrative. 
 
202 NAKKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 and so comprehended his speech, which, as near .<? T 
 can recollect, was as follows : 
 
 " Friends and sons, listen to my words. You are a 
 great and powerful band of our people. The inferior 
 race, who have encroached on our rights and terri 
 tories, justly deserve hatred and destruction. These 
 intruders came among us, and we took them by the 
 hand. We believed them to be friends and true 
 speakers; they have shown us how false and cruel 
 they can be. 
 
 " They build forts to live in and shoot from with 
 their big guns. Our people fall before them. Our 
 game is chased from the hills. Our women are taken 
 from us, or won to forsake our lodges, and wronged 
 and deceived. 
 
 " It has only been four or five moons since they 
 drove us to desperation, killed our brothers and burned 
 our tipis. The Indian cries for vengeance ! There is 
 no truth nor friendship in the white man ; deceit and 
 bitterness are in his words. 
 
 " Meet them with equal cunning. Show them no 
 mercy. They are but few, we are many. Whet your 
 knives and string your bows; sharpen the tomahawk 
 and load the rifle. 
 
 " Let the wretches die, who have stolen our lands, 
 and we will be free to roam over the soil that was our 
 fathers'. We will come home bravely from battle 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 203 
 
 Our songs shall rise among the hills, and every tipi 
 shall be hung with the scalp-locks of our foes." 
 
 This declaration of hostilities was received with 
 grunts of approval; and silently the war preparations 
 went on, that I might not know the evil design hidden 
 beneath the mask of friendship. 
 
 That night, as if in preparation for the work he had 
 planned, the gracious chief beat his poor tired squaw 
 unmercifully, because she murmured at her never- 
 ending labor and heavy tasks. 
 
 His deportment to me was as courteous as though 
 he had been educated in civilized life ; indeed, had he 
 not betrayed so much ignorance of the extent and 
 power of the American nation, in his address to his 
 band, I should have thought him an educated Indian, 
 who had traveled among the whites. Yet in his brutal 
 treatment of his squaw, his savage nature asserted 
 itself, and reminded me that, although better served 
 than formerly, I was still among savages. 
 
 When morning came to my sleepless night, I arose, 
 still dreading lest some terrible intervention should 
 come between me and the longed-for journey to the 
 abodes of white men. 
 
 The day before leaving the Blackfeet village, I gave 
 all my Indian trinkets to a little girl who had been 
 my constant companion, and by her gentle and affec 
 tionate interest in the captive white woman, had 
 created within me a feeling akin to love. She was 
 
204 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 half white, and was grand-daughter of a chief called 
 Wichunkiapa, who also treated me with kindness. 
 
 The morning after the chief's address to his warriors, 
 the savages were all ready for the road, and, mount 
 ing in haste, set up their farewell chant as they wound 
 in a long column out of the village. 
 
 I have frequently been asked, since my -restoration 
 to civilization, how I dressed while with the Indians, 
 and whether I was clothed as the squaws were. A 
 description of my appearance as I rode out of the In 
 dian village that morning, will satisfy curiosity on 
 this point. 
 
 My dress consisted of a narrow white cotton gown, 
 conposed of only two breadths, reaching below the 
 knee, and fastened at the waist with a red scarf; moc 
 casins, embroidered with beads and porcupine quills, 
 covered my feet, and a robe over my shoulders com 
 pleted my wardrobe. 
 
 While with the Ogalallas, I wore on my arms great 
 brass rings that had been forced on me, some of them 
 fitting so tight that they lacerated my arms severely, 
 leaving scars that I shall ever retain as mementos of 
 my experience in Indian ornamentation. I was also 
 painted as the squaws were, but never voluntarily ap 
 plied the article. 
 
 It was winter, and the ground was covered with 
 snow, but so cold was the air that its surface bore the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 205 
 
 horses' feet on its hard, glittering breast, only breaking 
 through occasionally in the deep gullies. 
 
 It was two hundred miles from the Blackfeet village 
 to Fort Sully, in the middle of winter, and the weather 
 intensely cold, from the effects of which my ill-clad 
 body suffered severely. I was forced to walk a great 
 part of the way, to keep from freezing. Hoping for 
 deliverance, yet dreading lest the treacherous plans of 
 the Indians for the capture of the fort and massacre 
 of its garrison might prove successful, and my return 
 to captivity inevitable, I struggled on, striving to bear 
 with patience the mental and bodily ills from which I 
 suffered. My great fear was that my letter had not 
 fallen into the right hands. 
 
 On our journey we came in sight of a few lodges, 
 and in among the timber we camped for the night. 
 While in one of the lodges, to my surprise, a gentle 
 manly figure approached me, dressed in modern style. 
 It astonished me to meet this gentlemanly-looking, 
 well-mannered gentleman under such peculiar circum 
 stances. He drew near and addressed me courteously. 
 
 "This is cold weather for traveling. Do you not 
 find it so?" he inquired. 
 
 " Not when I find myself going in the right direc 
 tion," I replied. 
 
 I asked him if he lived in that vicinity, supposing, 
 of course, from the presence of a white man in oui 
 
206 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 camp, that we must be near some fort, trading-post, or 
 white settlement. 
 
 He smiled and said, "I am a dweller in the hills, 
 and confess that civilized life has no charms for me. I 
 find in freedom and nature all the elements requisite 
 for happiness." 
 
 Having been separated from the knowledge and 
 interests of national affairs just when the struggle 
 agitating our country was at its height, I asked the 
 question : 
 
 " Has Richmond been taken ? " 
 
 " No, nor never will be," was the reply. 
 
 Further conversation on national affairs convinced 
 me that he was a rank rebel. 
 
 We held a long conversation, on various topics. He 
 informed me he had lived with the Indians fourteen 
 years ; was born in St. Louis, had an Indian wife, and 
 several children, of whom he was very proud ; and 
 he seemed to be perfectly satisfied with his mode of 
 living. 
 
 I was very cautious in my words with him, lest he 
 might prove a traitor; but in our conversation some 
 Indian words escaped my lips, which, being overheard, 
 rumor construed into mischief. What I had said was 
 carried from lodge to lodge, increasing rather than di 
 minishing, until it returned to the lodge where I was. 
 The Indians, losing confidence in me, sent the young 
 men, at midnight, to the camp of the white man, to 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 207 
 
 ascertain what had been said by me, and my feelings 
 toward them. 
 
 He assured the messengers that I was perfectly 
 friendly, had breathed nothing but kindliness for them, 
 and was thoroughly contented; had so expressed my 
 self, and there was no cause to imagine evil. 
 
 This man trafficked and traded with the Indians, 
 disposing of his goods in St. Louis and in eastern 
 cities, and was then on his way to his home, near the 
 mouth of the Yellowstone River. 
 
 Early in the forenoon of the last day's travel, my 
 eager and anxious eyes beheld us nearing the fort. 
 The Indians paused and dismounted to arrange their 
 dress and see to the condition of their arms. Their 
 blankets and furs were adjusted; bows were strung, 
 and the guns examined by them, carefully. They 
 then divided into squads of fifties, several of these 
 squads remaining in ambush among the hills, for the 
 purpose of intercepting any who might escape the an 
 ticipated massacre at the fort; the others then rode on 
 toward the fort, bearing me with them. 
 
 A painfully startling sight (the last I was destined 
 to see), here met my gaze. One of the warriors, in 
 passing, thrust out his hand to salute me. It was 
 covered by one of my husband's gloves, and the sight 
 of such a memento filled me with inexpressible dread 
 as to his fate. Nothing in the least way connected 
 with him had transpired to throw any light upon his 
 
208 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 whereabouts, or whether living or dead, since we had 
 been so suddenly and cruelly separated. All was 
 darkness and doubt concerning him. 
 
 Mr. Kelly had been a Union soldier, and happening 
 to have his discharge papers with me at the time of 
 my capture, I had been able to secrete them ever 
 since, treasuring them merely because they had once 
 belonged to him and contained his name. 
 
 Now, as we approached the place where his fate 
 would be revealed to me, and, if he lived, we would 
 meet once more, the appearance of that glove, on the 
 savage hand, was like a touch that awakened many 
 chords, some to thrill with hope, some to jar painfully 
 with fear. 
 
 In appearance I had suffered from my long estrange 
 ment from home life. I had been obliged to paint 
 daily, like the rest of my companions, and narrowly 
 escaped tattooing, by pretending to faint away every 
 time the implements for the marring operation were 
 applied. 
 
 During the journey, whenever an opportunity offered, 
 I would use a handful of snow to cleanse my cheeks 
 from savage adornment; and now, as we drew nearer 
 the fort, and I could see the chiefs arranging them 
 selves for effect, my heart beat high, and anticipation 
 became so intense as to be painful. 
 
 Eight chiefs rode in advance, one leading my horse 
 by the bridle, and the warriors rode in the rear. The 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 209 
 
 cavalcade was imposing. As we neared the fort they 
 raised the war song, loud and wild, on the still, wintiy 
 air; and, as if in answer to its notes, the glorious flag 
 of our country was run up, and floated bravely forth 
 on the breeze from the tall flag-staff within the fort. 
 
 My eyes caught the glad sight, and my heart gave 
 a wild bound of joy ; something seemed to rise in my 
 throat and choke my breathing Every thing was 
 changed ; the torture of suspense, the agony of fear, 
 and dread of evil to come, all seemed to melt away 
 like mist before the morning sunshine, when I beheld 
 the precious emblem of liberty. How insignificant 
 and contemptible in comparison were the flaunting In 
 dian flags that had so long been displayed to me ; and 
 how my heart thrilled with a sense of safety and pro 
 tection as I saw the roofs of the buildings within the 
 fort covered by the brave men who composed that lit 
 tle garrison. 
 
 The precious emblem of liberty, whose beloved 
 stripes and stars floated proudly out, seemed to beckon 
 me to freedom and security; and as the fresh breeze 
 stirred its folds, shining in the morning light, and 
 caused them to wave lightly to and fro, they came 
 like the smile of love and the voice of affection, all 
 combined, to welcome me to home and happiness 
 once more. 
 
 An Indian hanger-on of the fort had sauntered care 
 lessly forward a few minutes previous, as if actuated 
 18 
 
210 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 
 by curiosity, but in reality to convey intelligence to his 
 fellow-savages of the state of the fort and its de 
 fenses. 
 
 Then the gate was opened, and Major House appeared, 
 accompanied by several officers and an interpreter, and 
 received the chiefs who rode in advance. 
 
 Meanwhile, Captain Logan (the officer of the day), 
 a man whose kind and sympathetic nature did honor 
 to his years and rank, approached me. My emotions 
 were inexpressible, now that I felt myself so nearly 
 rescued. At last they overcame me. I had borne 
 grief and terror and privation ; but the delight of being 
 once more among my people was so overpowering that 
 I almost lost the power of speech, or motion, and when 
 I faintly murmured, "Am I free, indeed free?" Cap 
 tain Logan's tears answered me as well as his scarcely 
 uttered "Yes," for he realized what freedom meant to 
 one who had tasted the bitterness of bondage and 
 despair. 
 
 As soon as the chiefs who accompanied me entered 
 the gate of the fort, the commandant's voice thundered 
 the order for them to be closed. 
 
 The Blackfeet were shut out, and I was beyond 
 their power to recapture. 
 
 After a bondage lasting more than five months, 
 during which I had endured every torture, I once 
 more stood free, among people of my own race, all 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 211 
 
 ready to assist me, and restore me to my husband's 
 arms. 
 
 Three ladies, residing at the fort, received me, and 
 cheerfully bestowed every care and attention which 
 could add to my comfort and secure my recovery from 
 the fatigues and distresses of my past experience. 
 
212 tfARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 RETROSPECTION A BORDER TRADING POST GARRISON HOSPITALITY 
 
 A VISIT FROM THE COMMANDANT OF FORT RICE ARRIVAL OF 
 MT HUSBAND AFFECTING SCENE. 
 
 AT first, and some time afterward, at intervals, the 
 effects of my life among the savages preyed upon my 
 mind so as to injure its quiet harmony. I was ill at 
 ease among my new friends, and they told me that my 
 eyes wore a strangely wild expression, like those of a 
 person constantly in dread of some unknown alarm. 
 
 Once more free and safe among civilized people, I 
 looked back on the horrible past with feelings that 
 defy description. 
 
 The thought of leaving this mortal tenement on the 
 desert plain for the wolves to devour, and the bones 
 to bleach under the summer sun and winter frosts, had 
 been painful indeed. Now, I knew that if the wearied 
 spirit should leave its earthly home, the body would 
 be cared for by kind Christian friends, and tenderly 
 laid beneath the grass and flowers, and my heart 
 rejoiced therein. 
 
 Hunger and thirst, long days of privation and 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 213 
 
 suffering, had been mine. No friendly voices cheered 
 me on; all was silence and despair. But now the 
 scene had changed, and the all-wise Being, who is cog 
 nizant of every thought, knew the joy and gratitude of 
 my soul. 
 
 True, during the last few weeks of my captivity, the 
 Indians had done all in their power for me, all their 
 circumstances and condition would allow, and the 
 women were very kind, but " their people were not my 
 people," and I was detained a captive, far from home, 
 and friends, and civilization. 
 
 With Alexander Selkirk I could say, " Better dwell 
 in the midst of alarms, than reign in this horrible place." 
 
 Being young, and possessed of great cheerfulness and 
 elasticity of temper, I was enabled to bear trials which 
 seemed almost impossible for human nature to endure 
 and live. 
 
 Soon after my arrival at the fort, Captain Pell came 
 and invited me to go to a trader's store to obtain a 
 dress for myself. I needed it very much, having no 
 clothing of my own to wear. 
 
 A kind lady, Mrs. Davis, accompanied me, and the 
 sight that presented itself to my wondering eyes will 
 never be erased from memory. 
 
 By the door-steps, on the porches, and every-where, 
 were groups of hungry Indians of all sizes and both 
 sexes, claiming to be friendly. 
 
 Some of them were covered with every conceivable 
 
214 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 kind of superficial clothing and adornment, and criti 
 cally wanting in cleanliness, a peculiar trait among the 
 Indians of the Northwest. 
 
 There was the papoose, half-breeds of any number, 
 a few absolutely nude, others wrapped slightly in bits 
 of calico, a piece of buckskin, or fur. 
 
 Speculators, teamsters, and interpreters, mingled with 
 the soldiers of the garrison squaws, with their bright, 
 flashing shawls, or red cloth, receiving, in their looped- 
 up blanket, the various articles of border traffic, such 
 as sugar, rice, flour, and other things tall warriors 
 bending over the same counter, purchasing tobacco, 
 brass nails, knives, and glass beads, all giving words 
 to thought, and a stranger might well wonder which 
 was the better prototype of tongues. The Cheyennes 
 supplement their words with active and expressive 
 gestures, while the Sioux amply use their tongues as 
 well as their arms and fingers. 
 
 To all, whether half-breed, Indian, or white man, 
 the gentlemanly trader gave kind and patient atten 
 tion, while himself and clerks seemed ready and 
 capable of talking Sioux, French, or English, just as 
 the case came to hand. 
 
 It was on the 12th of December when I reached the 
 fort, and like heaven the place appeared after the trials 
 of savage life. 
 
 The officers and men were like brothers to me ; and 
 their tender sympathy united me to them in the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 215 
 
 strongest bonds of friendship, which not even death 
 can sever. 
 
 A party and supper was made for my special benefit, 
 and on New Year's morning I was serenaded with can 
 non. Every attention and kindness was bestowed upon 
 me ; and to Dr. John Ball, post surgeon, I owe a debt 
 of gratitude which mere words can never express. He 
 was my attendant physician during my sojourn at the 
 fort, and, as my physical system had undergone very 
 severe changes, I needed great care. Under his skill 
 ful treatment and patient attention I soon recovered 
 health and strength. I had been severely frozen on 
 the last days of my journey with the Indians toward 
 the fort. 
 
 Colonel Diamond, from Fort Rice, came to visit me 
 ere I left Fort Sully. He was attended by an escort 
 of one hundred and eighty men. 
 
 He told me of his efforts to obtain my release, and 
 that he, with his men, had searched the Indian village 
 for me, but found no warriors there, as they had 
 already taken me to the fort. The Indian women 
 had made him understand by signs that the " White 
 Woman " had gone with the chiefs. 
 
 He said the Indians were so enraged about giving 
 me up, that they killed three of his men and scalped 
 them, by orders from the chief, Ottawa, who was un 
 able to do any service himself, being a cripple. He 
 bade them bring him the scalps of the white men. 
 
216 NARKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 An Indian, who killed one of the men, fell dead in 
 his lodge the same day, which frightened his people 
 not a little ; for, in their superstition, they deemed it 
 a visitation of the Great Spirit for a wrong done. 
 
 Colonel Diamond did not forget me, neither did he 
 cease in his efforts in my behalf. 
 
 During all this time no tidings had been received by 
 me of my husband. But one day, great commotion 
 was occasioned in the fort by the announcement that 
 the mail ambulance was on the way to the fort, and 
 would reach it in a few moments. An instant after, a 
 soldier approached me, saying: "Mrs. Kelly, I have 
 news for you. Your husband is in the ambulance." 
 
 No person can have even a faint idea of the uncon 
 trollable emotions which swept over me like an ava 
 lanche at that important and startling news. But it 
 was not outwardly displayed. The heart-strings were 
 stirred to their utmost depths, but gave no sound. 
 Trembling, quivering in their strong feeling, they 
 told not of the deep grief and joy intermingled there. 
 
 Mechanically, I moved around, awaiting the pres 
 ence of the beloved, and was soon folded to his breast, 
 where he held me with a grasp as if fearful of my 
 being torn from him again. 
 
 Not an eye present but was suffused with tears. 
 Soldiers and men, the ladies who had been friends to 
 me, all mingled their tears and prayers. Language 
 fails to describe our meeting. For seven long months 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 217 
 
 we had not beheld each other, and the last time was on 
 the terrible field of slaughter and death. 
 
 His personal appearance, oh! how changed! His 
 face was very pale, and his brown hair was sprinkled 
 with gray. His voice was alone unchanged. He 
 called me by name, and it never sounded so sweet be 
 fore. His very soul seemed imbued with sadness at 
 our separation, and the terrible events which caused it. 
 
 My first question was concerning my little Mary; 
 for her fate had been veiled in mystery. He gave me 
 the account of her burial a sad and heart-rending 
 story, sufficient to chill the lightest heart which ac 
 count comprises the succeeding chapter. 
 19 
 
218 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 SAD FATE OP LITTLE MART. 
 
 THE reader will please go back with me to that 
 fearful first night of my captivity, and to the moment 
 when I put into execution the plan for dear little 
 Mary's escape, which I prayed might result in her 
 restoration to our friends. 
 
 It must have been something more than a vague 
 hope of liberty to be lost or won that guided the fee 
 ble steps of the child back on the trail to a bluff over 
 looking the road where, weary from the fatigue and 
 terror of a night passed alone on the prairie, she sat, 
 anxious, but hopeful, awaiting the coming of friends. 
 
 Rescue was seemingly near, now that she had 
 reached the great road, and she knew that there would 
 be a passing train of emigrants ere long. 
 
 It was in this situation she was seen by some pass 
 ing soldiers, holding out her little trembling hands 
 with eager joy and hope, imploring them to save her. 
 
 It was a party of but three or four soldiers return 
 ing from Fort Laramie, where they had been to meet 
 the paymaster. They had been pursued by Indiana 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 219 
 
 the day before; had also passed the scene of the de 
 struction of our train; and believed the country 
 swarming with Indians. Their apprehensions were, 
 therefore, fully aroused, and, fearing the little figure 
 upon the distant bluff might be a decoy to lead them 
 into ambush, hesitated to approach. There was a 
 large ravine between, and it is not strange that their 
 imagination should people it with lurking savages. 
 However, they were about crossing to the relief of 
 the little girl, when a party of Indians came in sight, 
 and they became convinced it was a decoy, and turned 
 and fled. 
 
 They returned to Deer Creek Station, and related 
 the circumstance. Mr. Kelly, arriving soon after/ 
 heard it, and his heart sank within him at the descrip 
 tion of the child, for he thought he recognized in it 
 the form of our little Mary. 
 
 He applied to the officer in command for a detail of 
 soldiers to go with him to search for her, but all en 
 treaty and argument were in vain. 
 
 The agony that poor child endured as the soldiers 
 turned away, and the war-whoop of the savage rang 
 upon her terrified soul, is known only to God. Instead 
 of the rescue and friends which, in her trusting heart 
 and innocent faith, she had expected to find, fierce 
 Indians stood before her, stringing their bows to take 
 her life, thus to win another trophy, marking the 
 Indian murderer. 
 
220 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 The whizzing arrows were sent into the body of the 
 helpless child, and with the twang of the bow-strings, 
 the delicate form of the heroic child lay stretched upon 
 the ground, and the bright angel spirit went home to 
 rest in the bosom of its Father. 
 
 On the morning of the 14th, two days after Mary 
 was seen, Mr. Kelly succeeded in obtaining a squad of 
 soldiers at the station, and went out to search for the 
 child, and after a short march of eight miles, they dis 
 covered the mutilated remains of the murdered girl. 
 
 Mr. Kelly's grief and anguish knew no bounds. 
 
 Three arrows had pierced the body, and the toma 
 hawk and scalping-knife had done their work. When 
 discovered, her body lay with its little hands out 
 stretched as if she had received, while running, the 
 fatal arrows. 
 
 Surely He who numbers the sparrows and feeds the 
 ravens was not unmindful of her in that awful hour, 
 but allowed the heavenly kingdom, to which her 
 trembling soul was about to take its flight, to sweeten, 
 with a glimpse of its beatific glory, the bitterness of 
 death, even as the martyr Stephen, seeing the bliss 
 above, could not be conscious of the torture below. 
 
 Extracting the arrows from the wounds, and dividing 
 her dress among the soldiers, then tenderly wrapping 
 her in a winding sheet, Mr. Kelly had the sad satisfac 
 tion of smoothing the earth on the unconscious breast 
 that had ceased to suffer, and when this duty was per- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 221 
 
 formed, they left the little grave all alone, far from the 
 happy home of her childhood, and the brothers, with 
 whom she had played in her innocent joy. 
 
 Of all strange and terrible fates, no one who had 
 seen her gentle face in its loving sweetness, the joy and 
 comfort of our hearts, would have predicted such a 
 barbarous fate for her. But it was only the passage 
 from death into life, from darkness into daylight, from 
 doubt and fear into endless love and joy. Those little 
 ones, whose spirits float upward from their downy pil 
 lows, amid the tears and prayers of broken-hearted 
 friends, are blest to enter in at heaven's shining gate, 
 which lies as near little Mary's rocky, blood-stained 
 pillow in the desolate waste as the palace of a king, 
 and when she had once gained the great and unspeak 
 able bliss of heaven, it must have blotted out the 
 remembrance of the pain that won it, and made no 
 price too great for such delight. 
 
 In the far-off land of Indian homes, 
 
 Where western winds fan " hills of black/' 
 
 'Mid lovely flowers, and golden scenes, 
 They laid our loved one down to rest. 
 
 Where brightest birds, with silvery wings, 
 Sing their sweet songs upon her grave, 
 
 And the moonbeam's soft and pearly beams 
 With prairie grasses o'er it wave. 
 
 No simple stone e'er marks the spot 
 Where Mary sleeps in dreamless sleep, 
 
222 NABBATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 But the moaning wind, with mournful sound, 
 Doth nightly o'er it vigils keep. 
 
 The careless tread of savage feet, 
 And the weary travelers, pass it ty, 
 
 Nor heed they her, who came so far 
 In her youth and innocence to die. 
 
 But her happy spirit soared away 
 
 To blissful climes above ; 
 She found sweet rest and endless joj 
 
 In her bright home of love. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 WHAT OCCURRED AT FORT LARAMIE AFTER MY CAPTURE EFFORTS TO 
 
 RESCUE LIEUTENANT BROWN KILLED REWARD OFFERED IT IS 
 
 THE MEANS OF RESTORING ANOTHER WHITE WOMAN AND CHILD 
 
 HER RESCUERS HUNG FOR FORMER MURDERS A LETTER AN 
 NOUNCING MY SAFE ARRIVAL AT FORT SULtY. 
 
 IMMEDIATELY after Mr. Kelly reached Deer Creek, 
 at the time of our capture, he telegraphed to Fort 
 Laramie of the outbreak of the Indians, and the cap 
 ture of his wife. 
 
 Colonel Collins., of the Eleventh Ohio Cavalry, com 
 mandant of the military district, ordered two compa 
 nies, under Captain Shuman and Captain Marshall, 
 two brave and daring men, to pursue and rescue me, 
 and chastise the savages in case of resistance. 
 
 But the distance of one hundred miles lay between 
 these forts, and they only arrived on their way too 
 late for rescue. They continued their march, however, 
 and after an absence of three days returned unsuc 
 cessful. 
 
 Sad to relate, a young and daring officer, Lieutenant 
 Brown, of the Eleventh Ohio Volunteers, fell a victim 
 
224 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 to savage cruelty in my behalf, for with a view of 
 prospecting the neighborhood, he, with Mr. Kelly, left 
 the main body with a small squad of men in quest of 
 the Indians. 
 
 Coming suddenly upon a band of warriors, in their 
 encampment, the brave Lieutenant indiscreetly ordered 
 an attack, but the men, seeing the futility of opposing 
 such numbers, fled, and left Mr. Kelly and the 
 officer. 
 
 Becoming conscious of his dangerous situation, he 
 feigned friendship, addressing them in the usual way, 
 " How koda ?" which means, How do you do, friend ? 
 
 But they were not to be deceived, and sent an arrow, 
 causing him to fall from his horse, and the effects of 
 which caused his death a few hours afterward. 
 
 He was immediately reported dead, and with all the 
 speed the men could command they pursued his mur 
 derers; but the fresher horses of the savages carried 
 them off beyond their reach, and the soldiers were com 
 pelled to return in disappointment. 
 
 Brave young man ! the ardent friend of Mr. Kelly, 
 and the husband and father of an affectionate wife and 
 child, stricken down in his early manhood, we would 
 humbly lay the wreath of "immortelles" upon thy 
 lonely grave. 
 
 After several expeditions in like manner which 
 proved unsuccessful, Mr. Kelly offered a reward of 
 nineteen horses, the money value of which was de- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 225 
 
 posited with the commander of Fort Laramie, and it 
 was circulated through all the Indian villages, that 
 upon my safe delivery the reward would be paid. 
 
 Every effort possible was made by my husband and 
 his brothers to procure my rescue or ransom. No 
 money or efforts were spared, and the long days of 
 agonizing suspense to them were worse than death. 
 
 The reward which had been offered for my ransom 
 was the means of rescuing another white woman, a 
 Mrs. Ewbanks, and her child, held by the Indians. 
 
 The Indian Two-Face and his son, having a desire 
 to enhance their fortunes, paid a few small sums to the 
 other Indians who claimed her, and, taking her with 
 them, set out for Fort Laramie. 
 
 When they arrived within a few miles of the fort, the 
 prisoners were left with the son and some others, while 
 Two-Face preceded them to arrange the terms of sale. 
 
 The commander agreed to the price, and on the fol 
 lowing day Mrs. Ewbanks and her child were brought 
 in the Indians thinking it made no difference which 
 white woman it was. This was several months after 
 my capture. 
 
 Instead of paying the price, the commandant seized 
 and confined them in the guard-house, to await trial 
 for the murder of the ranche-men and the stealing of 
 women and children. The testimony of Mrs. Ewbanks 
 was proof sufficient. They confessed their crimes, and 
 were executed in May following. 
 
226 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 In crossing the North Platte River, five miles below 
 the fort, Mrs. Ewbanks had suffered intensely, her 
 child being bound to her back, and she holding on to 
 a log bound by a rope fastened to the saddle of the In 
 dian's horse. 
 
 The chief passed over easily, but mother and child 
 were nearly frozen to death by clinging and struggling 
 among masses of broken ice, and protected only by a 
 thin, light garment. 
 
 Mr. Kelly sent deputations of Indians with horses, 
 to the Indian villages, with letters to me, which were 
 never delivered. They were not true to their trust, 
 but would come to see me without giving me the mes 
 sages, then return with the declaration that I could not 
 be found. 
 
 He would furnish a complete outfit for an Indian, 
 costing about four hundred dollars, and send him to 
 find me ; but the Indian cared only for the money ; he 
 would never return. 
 
 Having despaired of accomplishing any thing further 
 toward my rescue at Fort Laramie, he left for Leaven- 
 worth, to obtain help from citizens there, to get permis 
 sion of the commander of the division to raise an inde 
 pendent company for my release. 
 
 There he met with his brother, General Kelly, who 
 had just returned from the South, and had received a 
 letter from me, acquainting him with my freedom. 
 
 Mr. Kelly would not at first be convinced, but, after 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 227 
 
 being shown the letter, he said, " Yes, I know that is 
 Fanny's writing, but it can not be possible;" and by 
 daylight he was on his way to Dakota. 
 
 Who can tell his varied emotions, during that long 
 and wearisome journey, when, at the end, hope held out 
 to him the cup of joy which, after the long suffering of 
 months, he was about to drink. Let only those judge 
 who have been separated from the dearest on earth, and 
 whose fate' was involved in mysterious silence, more 
 painful than if the pallid face rested beneath the 
 coffin-lid. 
 
228 NABBATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 SUPPER IN HONOR OF OUR RE-UNION DEPARTURE FROM FORT SUIAY 
 INCIDENTS BY THE WAY ARRIVAL AT GENEVA MOTHER AND 
 CHILD A HAPPY MEETING. 
 
 FORT SULLY was garrisoned by three companies of 
 the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, and I should be recreant to 
 every sense of justice did I not more particularly ex 
 press my gratitude to them all officers and men for 
 the delicate, more than brotherly, kindness shown me 
 during my stay of two months among them. 
 
 They had fought gallantly during that summer, and 
 punished severely the Indians who held me captive; 
 and though my sufferings at the time were increased 
 tenfold thereby, I believe the destitute condition of the 
 Indians had much to do with my final restoration to 
 freedom. Had there been plenty of food in the In 
 dian villages, none would have gone to Fort Sully to 
 make a treaty. 
 
 On each of the two evenings we remained at the 
 fort after my husband's arrival, we were honored with 
 a " feast," in marked, contrast with those I had at 
 tended while with the savages. Stewed oysters rel- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 229 
 
 ished better than stewed dog, and the abundance of 
 other good things, with the happy-looking, kind, 
 sympathetic faces of my own people around the 
 board, filled me with a feeling of almost heavenly 
 content. 
 
 Mr. Harry Chatterton presided at the first, and, in a 
 feeling manner, expressed the delight and satisfaction 
 his comrades and himself experienced in this hour of 
 our re-union : 
 
 " Sweet is this dream divinely sweet 
 No dream ! no fancy ! that you meet ; 
 Tho' silent grief has shadowed o'er 
 To crush your love it had no power 
 Tho' long divided, you 've met once more 
 To tell your toils and troubles o'er; 
 Renew the pledge of other days, 
 And walk in sweet and pleasant ways 
 
 "May the good Father of mercies ever protect and 
 bless you; make the sun of happiness to brightly 
 shine upon you, and may it never again be dimmed 
 by stern misfortune! is the earnest and heartfelt wish 
 of every person in this fort to-day/' 
 
 "With deep emotion these words were spoken, and we 
 felt convinced they were from the innermost depths of 
 the heart. 
 
 How many affectionate, generous natures are among 
 us, whom we can never appreciate until some heavy 
 cloud drops down upon us, and they, with their cheer- 
 
230 NARBATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 ful words and kind acts, assist us to rise, and in hours 
 of joy they are ready to grasp us by the hand, and 
 welcome us to happiness ? 
 
 Anxious for a re-union with our friends, and to be 
 once more with my dear mother, we bade farewell to 
 those who had shown us so much kindness and atten 
 tion, and commenced our journey at daylight, to pre 
 vent the Indians, many of whom remained about the 
 fort, knowing of my departure, as I was in constant 
 dread of recapture. 
 
 Fort Sully is on the Missouri River, three hundred 
 miles from Sioux City, by land, which distance we 
 traveled in an ambulance. At all the military posts, 
 stations, and towns through which we passed, all mil 
 itary and civilians seemed to vie with each other in 
 kindness and attention. Those living in frontier towns 
 know what the nature of the Indian is, and could most 
 heartily sympathize with one who had suffered from 
 captivity among them. 
 
 At Yankton I received particularly kind attention, 
 from Mrs. Ash, of the Ash Hotel, who also gave me 
 the information, elsewhere written, of the fate of Mrs. 
 Dooley and Mrs. Wright. Here, also, I met a num 
 ber of the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, to which gallant regi 
 ment I was under so great obligation. Dr. Bardwell, 
 a surgeon of that regiment, who was at Fort Sully at 
 the time the Blackfeet came in to make a treaty, and 
 were sent off after me, and who, I had previously been 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 231 
 
 informed, was active in measures tending to my re 
 lease, was stationed at Yankton, and manifested the 
 kindness of his heart in many ways. 
 
 At Sioux City, Council Bluffs, and St. Joe, crowds 
 of visitors flocked to see the white woman who had 
 been a captive with the Indians ; and I was compelled 
 to answer many questions. From St. Joe, we made 
 all haste for Leavenworth, Kansas, where I was re 
 ceived by friends and relatives as one risen from the 
 dead. 
 
 At last we reached our old home in Geneva; the 
 home from which we had departed but a few months 
 before, lured to new fields by the brightest hopes of 
 future prosperity. Alas ! what disappointments had 
 fallen to our lot ! But soon I was clasped in my dear 
 mother's arms, and all my sorrows were swallowed up 
 in the joy of that re-union. 
 
 On the morning of our departure for the plains, she 
 said (while tears of sorrow filled her eyes) that she felt 
 as though it was our final farewell. Her fears were 
 agonizing in my behalf. She seemed to have a pre 
 sentiment of evil a dark, portentous cloud hung over 
 my head, she felt, that would burst upon me, and scat 
 ter dismay and grief which too well was realized in 
 the days that followed. 
 
 I endeavored to cheer her with hope, and smilingly 
 assured her that, as soon as the Pacific Railroad was 
 completed, I should visit my home and her; and, 
 
232 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 though many miles might separate us, we still would 
 be one in heart; and the facilities for traveling were 
 becoming so easy and rapid, we could not be separated 
 for any great length of time. But her sad heart re 
 fused to be comforted. A mother's unchanging love 
 stronger than death, faithful under every circumstance, 
 and clinging with tenacity to the child of her affection, 
 could not part with me without a pang of anguish, 
 which was increased tenfold when the news of my 
 capture reached her. 
 
 Gradually she sank under this heavy affliction; 
 health rapidly gave way, and for three long months 
 she lay helpless, moaning and bewailing the loss of 
 her children ; for, scarcely had she aroused from the 
 terrible stupor and grief which the news of my 
 brother's death from poison, while a soldier in the 
 Union army, had plunged her, when this new and 
 awful sorrow came like a whirlwind upon her fainting 
 spirit. 
 
 But God is good. In his great mercy he spared us 
 both, to meet once more, and a letter from my hand, 
 telling her of my safety, reached her in due time ; and 
 in each other's fond embrace we were once more 
 folded. 
 
 Oh! happy hour! Methinks the angels smiled in 
 their celestial abodes when they witnessed that dear 
 mother's joy. 
 
 The reader naturally supposes that here my narra- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 233 
 
 live ought to end; that, restored to husband, mother, 
 and friends, my season of sorrow must be over. But 
 not so. Other trials were in store for me, and, even 
 fortified as I was by past tribulation, I sank almost 
 despairingly under their affliction. Nor was I yet done 
 with the Indians. 
 
 Anxious to again establish a home, we left Geneva, 
 went to Shawneetown, where we prospered ; but better 
 prospects offering farther west, we went to Ellsworth, 
 a new town just staked out on the western line of 
 Kansas. I was the first woman who located there. 
 We lived in our wagon for a time, then built a hotel, 
 and were prospering, when fears of the Indians again 
 harassed us. 
 
 The troops at Fort Harker, four miles east of Ells 
 worth, had been out, under General Hancock, in pursuit 
 of the Indians, to punish them for murders and depre 
 dations committed along the line of the Pacific Railroad, 
 and coming upon an Indian camp, destroyed it, inflict 
 ing a severe chastisement. This we knew would so 
 exasperate the Indians as to render the situation of 
 the exposed settlements one of great danger; and 
 after my experience, a terrible dread of again falling 
 into their hands intensified my apprehensions for our 
 safety. 
 
 The scouts, Jack Harvey and " Wild Bill," were con 
 stantly on the lookout, and eagerly would we look 
 toward the hills for any one who could give us news, 
 20 
 
234 NARRATIVE OP CAPTIVITY 
 
 and gather around them, when they came from the 
 front, with anxious faces and listening ears. 
 
 Meantime the population ot Ellsworth had rapidly 
 increased, and military companies were formed for pro 
 tection. Thus we lived in a continual state of alarm, 
 until at last one night the signal was given that the 
 Indians were approaching, when every man flew to his 
 post, and the women and children fled to the places of 
 refuge that had been prepared for them, an iron-clad 
 house and a " dug-out," or place under ground. I fled 
 to the latter place, where about fifty altogether had 
 congregated, and among them were three young men 
 who were the sole survivors of a large family father, 
 mother, and two sisters murdered and horribly muti 
 lated in the Minnesota massacres. 
 
 The Indians were repulsed, but they continued 
 to harass us and threaten the town, so that it became 
 necessary to apply for military protection. Accordingly, 
 a number of colored troops were sent there, which 
 imparted a feeling of security. 
 
 But Ellsworth was doomed to a more terrible scourge, 
 if possible, than the Indians had threatened to be. The 
 troops were recently from the South. Soon after 
 their arrival among us, the cholera broke out among 
 them, and, spreading among the citizens, created a 
 terrible panic. The pestilence was most destructive, 
 sweeping before it old and young, and of all classes. 
 
 My husband fell a victim to the disease. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 235 
 
 On the 28th day of July, 1867, a violent attack of 
 this terrible disease carried him off, and, in the midst of 
 peril and cares, I was left a mourning, desolate widow. 
 
 Being in delicate health, I was forced to flee to the 
 East, and stopped at St. George, where one week after 
 my little one was ushered into this world of sorrow. 
 
 The people were panic-stricken in relation to the 
 cholera, and when I went there, they were afraid to 
 receive me into their homes, consequently I repaired to 
 a small cabin in the outskirts of the town, and my 
 adopted son and myself remained there alone for 
 several days. 
 
 A young lady, Miss Baker, called on me in great 
 sympathy, saying she was not afraid of cholera, and 
 would stay with me until after my confinement. 
 
 I was very thankful for her kindness, and after the 
 fear was over with the people, every attention that 
 humanity could suggest was given me; but, alas! my 
 heart was at home, and so deep were my yearnings, 
 the physician declared it impossible for me to recover 
 until I did go home. 
 
 The events that had transpired seemed like a fear 
 ful dream. 
 
 The physician who attended me went to Ellsworth to 
 see if it was prudent for me to go, sending a letter 
 immediately after, bidding me come, as the cholera had 
 disappeared. 
 
 Oh ! how changed was that home ! The voice that 
 
236 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 had ever been as low, sweet music to my ear was 
 hushed forever ; the eye that had always met mine with 
 smiling fondness was closed to light and me, and the 
 hand so often grasped in tender love was palsied in 
 death! Mr. Kelly, the noble, true, and devoted hus 
 band, my loved companion, the father of my innocent 
 child, was gone. Oh! how sad that word! My 
 heart was overwhelmed with grief, and that did its 
 work, for it prostrated me on a bed of illness nigh 
 unto death. 
 
 Dr. McKennon very faithfully attended me during 
 my illness, and as I was recovering, he was seized by 
 severe sickness himself, which proved fatal. 
 
 He was anxious to see me before he died, and desired 
 assistance that he might be taken down stairs for the 
 purpose. 
 
 His attendants allowed him to do so, but he fainted 
 in the attempt, and was laid on the floor until he 
 recovered, then raised and placed on the sofa. 
 
 I was then led into the room, and, seating myself 
 beside him, he grasped my hand, exclaiming: "My 
 friend, do not leave me. I have a brother in New 
 York " but his lips soon stiffened in death, and he was 
 unable to utter more. 
 
 It was a severe shock to my nervous system, already 
 prostrated by trouble and illness, and I greatly missed 
 his attention and care. 
 
 No relative, or friend, was near to lay his weary 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 237 
 
 head upon the pillow; but we laid him to rest in the 
 burial ground of Ellsworth with sad hearts and great 
 emotion. 
 
 In the spring I went to the end of the road further 
 west, with an excursion party, to a place called Sheri 
 dan. On our return we stopped at Fort Hays, where 
 I met two Indians who recognized me, and I also knew 
 them. We conversed together. I learned they had a 
 camp in the vicinity, and they were skulking around, 
 reconnoitering. They were well treated here and very 
 liberally dealt with. They inquired where I lived; I 
 told them way off, near to the rising sun. 
 
 The next morning, when the train left town, the 
 band, riding on horseback, jumped the ditch, and 
 looked into the windows of the cars, hoping to see me. 
 
 They told the people that I belonged to them, and 
 they would take my papoose and me way off to their 
 own country ; we were their property, and must go 
 with them. 
 
 It was supposed that if I had been in the cars the 
 Indians would have attempted to take the train. 
 
238 NARRATIVE OP CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 ELIZABETH BLACKWELL MORMON HOME A BRUTAL FATHER THE 
 MOTHER AND DAUGHTERS FLEE TO THE MOUNTAINS DEATH OP 
 
 THE MOTHER AND SISTERS FROM EXPOSURE ELIZABETH SAVED 
 
 BY AN INDIAN A WHITE WOMAN TORTURED RESCUED CHILDREN 
 THE BOXX FAMILY CAPTURE OF MRS. BLYNN 
 
 SOME few weeks after the events just related, I re 
 ceived a note from a stranger, requesting me to call 
 on her at the dwelling of a hunter, where she was 
 stopping. Her name was Elizabeth Blackwell, and 
 emigrated with her parents from England, who became 
 proselytes of the ruling prophet of Salt Lake City, 
 where they remained until Elizabeth's father took an 
 other wife. This created trouble; words ensued, soon 
 followed by blows, and Elizabeth, in endeavoring to 
 protect her mother, was struck by her brute of a father 
 with a knife, and one of her eyes destroyed. 
 
 Being discouraged and broken-hearted, the wretched 
 mother and daughters (for Elizabeth had two sisters) 
 resolved to escape. They wandered away among the 
 mountains, and, having no place of shelter, all perished 
 with the cold, except Elizabeth, who was found by the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 239 
 
 Indians, nearly frozen to death. They lifted her up 
 and carried her to camp, where they gave her every 
 attention requisite for restoration. 
 
 She remained with the Indians until she was able 
 to go east, where she underwent the severe operation 
 of having both legs amputated above the knee. 
 
 The treatment received from the Indians so attached 
 her to them that she prefers to live a forest life, and 
 when she gave me her narrative, she was on her way 
 from the States to her Indian home. 
 
 Her father soon wearied of his Mormon wife, and 
 escaped to the Kocky Mountains, where he became a 
 noted higwayman. Hearing of Elizabeth's residence 
 among the Indians, he visited her, and gave her a 
 large sum of money. The fate of his family had great 
 effect on him, and remorse drove him to desperation. 
 
 The husband of Elizabeth took his second wife and 
 Elizabeth's child from Salt Lake to Cincinnati, where 
 they now live. 
 
 She was twenty-six years old when I saw and con 
 versed with her, a lady of intelligence, and once pos 
 sessed more than ordinary beauty. 
 
 She had just received the news of her father's death. 
 He was killed near Fort Dodge, Kansas. 
 
 Elizabeth related to me many acts of cruelty she had 
 witnessed among the savages, one of which was to the 
 following effect : 
 
 A woman was brought into the camp on horseback, 
 
240 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 who had been captured from a train, and an Indian 
 who was attempting to lift her from the horse, was 
 shot in the act, by her own hand. This so enraged 
 the savages that they cut her body in gashes, filled 
 them with powder, and then set fire to it. 
 
 The sight of the woman's sufferings was too much 
 for Elizabeth to endure, and she begged the savages 
 to put an end to the victim at once, which accordingly 
 was done. 
 
 But although Elizabeth saw many heartless acts 
 many terrible scenes still she had a kindly feeling 
 toward the Indians, for they saved her from a horrible 
 death by starvation and exposure, and had been very 
 tender with her. She was somewhat embittered toward 
 the white people, on account of her sufferings, and 
 treatment. 
 
 A short time after, General Sully invited me to Fort 
 Harker, to see two white captive children, a girl of 
 fourteen and a boy of six. They had been captured 
 two years before, and the account of their treatment 
 given me by the girl, was any thing but favorable. 
 The boy was as wild as a deer. 
 
 A Sioux woman at Fort Harker had taken these 
 children into her own family and cared for them as a 
 mother. She was the daughter of a white man, was 
 born at Fort Laramie, and had married an interpreter 
 by the name of Bradley. She was quite intelligent, 
 having been educated by her husband. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 241 
 
 In January, 1868, two other children were captured 
 in the State of Texas by the Kiowa Indians. They 
 were girls, aged five and three years. Their parents 
 and all the known relatives had been murdered, and 
 the children had been recently recovered from the In 
 dians, and were in the care of J. H. Leaven worth, 
 United States Indian Agent. Having no knowledge 
 of their parentage, they were named Helen and Heloise 
 Lincoln. 
 
 Another interesting family was taken from Texas 
 by the Indians, their beautiful home destroyed, and all 
 killed with the exception of the mother and three 
 daughters. 
 
 Their name was Boxx. The ages of the children 
 were respectively eighteen, fourteen, and ten, and they 
 were allowed to be together for a time, but afterward 
 were separated. 
 
 They experienced great cruelties. The youngest 
 was compelled to stand on a bed of live coals, in order 
 to torture the mother and sisters. 
 
 Lieutenant Hesselberger, the noble and brave officer, 
 whose name will live forever in the hearts of the cap 
 tives he rescued, heard of this family, and, with a party 
 of his brave men, went immediately to the Indian vil 
 lage, and offered a reward for the captives, which at 
 first was declined, but he at length succeeded in pur 
 chasing the mother and one girl; he afterward pro 
 cured the release of the others. 
 21 
 
242 NAEKATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Lieutenant Hesselberger braved death in so doing, 
 and his only reward is the undying gratitude of those 
 who owe their lives to his self-sacrificing, humane 
 devotion and courage. 
 
 In the fall of 1868, the Indians commenced depre 
 dations on the frontier of Kansas, and after many 
 serious outbreaks, destroying homes and murdering 
 settlers, the Governor issued a call for volunteers to 
 assist General Sheridan in protecting the settlers and 
 punishing the Indians. Among those who volun 
 teered was my youngest brother, and many of my old 
 schoolmates and friends from Geneva, who related to 
 me the following incidents, which are fully substan 
 tiated by General Sheridan and others. 
 
 Mrs. Morgan, an accomplished and beautiful bride, 
 and Miss White, an educated young lady, were both 
 taken from their homes by the Indians. They were 
 living on the Republican River. 
 
 During their captivity they suffered much from the 
 inclemency of the weather, and it was March before 
 they were released by General Sheridan. 
 
 The troops, the Kansas boys, were all winter among 
 the mountains, endeavoring to protect the frontier. 
 
 They suffered great privation, being obliged some 
 times to live on the meat of mules, and often needing 
 food. All honor to these self-sacrificing men, who 
 braved the cold and hunger of the mountains to pro 
 tect the settlers on the frontier. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 243 
 
 A Mrs. Blynn, whose maiden name was Harrington, 
 of Franklin County, Kansas, who was married at the 
 age of nineteen, and started with her young husband 
 for the Pacific coast, was taken prisoner by the Indians 
 and suffered terrible brutality. 
 
 About that time the savages had become trouble 
 some on the plains, attacking every wagon-train, kill 
 ing men and capturing women. But the train in 
 which Mr. Blynn and his wife traveled was supposed 
 to be very strong, and able to repel any attack made 
 upon them, should there be any such trouble. 
 
 Mrs. Blynn had a presentiment of evil of the fate 
 of their unfortunate company, and her own dark im 
 pending destiny, in a dream, the realization of which 
 proved too true. 
 
 When she related her dream to her husband, he 
 tried to laugh away her superstitious fears, and prevent 
 its impression on her mind. 
 
 It was not many days after that a large number of 
 warriors of the Sioux tribe were seen in the distance, 
 and the people of the train arranged themselves in a 
 shape for attack. 
 
 The Indians, seeing this preparation, and, fearing a 
 powerful resistance, fired a few shots, and, with yells 
 of rage and disappointment, went off. 
 
 Within the succeeding days the travelers saw In 
 dians, but they did not come near enough to make 
 trouble. 
 
244 NARRATIVE OP CAPTIVITY 
 
 Confident of no disturbance or hinderance to their 
 journey, the happy emigrants journeyed on fearless 
 (comparatively) of the red skins, and boasting of their 
 power. 
 
 But the evil hour at last approached. When the 
 column had reached Sand Creek, and was in the act of 
 crossing, suddenly the wild yells of Indians fell upon 
 their ears, and soon a band of Cheyennes charged down 
 upon them. 
 
 Two wagons had already got into the stream, and, 
 instead of hastening the others across, and thus put 
 ting the creek between themselves and their pursuers, 
 the whites drove the two back out of the water, and, 
 entangled in the others, threw every thing in confu 
 sion. This confusion is just what the Indians like, 
 and they began whooping, shouting, and firing furi 
 ously, in order to cause a stampede of the liVe-stock. 
 
 In five minutes all was accomplished; all the ani 
 mals, except those well fastened to the wagons, were 
 dashing over the prairie. The Indians then circled 
 around and fired a volley of bullets and arrows. Mr. 
 Blynn was killed at the second fire, while standing 
 before the wagon in which were his wife and child. 
 
 " God help them ! " was all he said, as, firing his 
 rifle at the Indians for the last time, he sank down 
 dead. 
 
 The men returned the fire for awhile, then fled, 
 leaving their wounded, all their wagons, and the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 245 
 
 women and children in the hands of the relentless 
 victors. 
 
 Santana, who led the band, sprang in first, followed 
 by his braves, whom he ordered to let the cowardly- 
 pale faces run away without pursuit. 
 
 The dead and wounded were scalped, and the women 
 and children taken captive. All were treated with 
 brutal conduct; and, having secured all the plunder 
 they could, the savages set fire to every wagon, and, 
 with the horses they had taken from the train, set out 
 in the direction of their villages. 
 
 Mrs. Blynn's child, Willie, two years old, cried very 
 much, which so enraged Santana that he seized him by 
 the heels, and was ready to dash out his brains, but the 
 poor mother, in her agony, sprang forward, caught the 
 child, and fought so bravely with the infuriated mur 
 derer, that he laughed, and told her to keep it ; for he 
 feared she would fret if he killed it. 
 
 Mounted on a pony, her child in her arms, she en 
 deavored to please her savage captor by appearing 
 satisfied, dwelling on the hope that some event would 
 occur, whereby she might be rescued and restored to 
 her friends. It was for her darling child that she 
 endeavored to keep up her heart and resolve to live. 
 
 When they arrived at Santana's village, Mrs. Blynn 
 was left alone of all the seven who were taken. Group 
 after group dropped away from the main body, taking 
 with them the women whom they had prisoners. 
 
246 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Her hardships soon commenced. For a day or two 
 she was fed sufficiently ; but afterward all that she had 
 to eat she got from the squaws in the same lodge with 
 her ; and, as they were jealous of her, they often re 
 fused to give her any thing, either for herself or Willie. 
 
 An Indian girl, in revenge for an injury done her 
 by Santana, the murder of her best friend, became a 
 spy for General Sheridan, and endeavored by every 
 means in her power to rescue Mrs. Blynn from the 
 grasp of these savages; but her efforts were unsuccess 
 ful. She was a true friend to the unfortunate lady, 
 giving her food, and endeavoring to cheer her with 
 the promise of rescue and safe deliverance. 
 
 The squaws abused her shamefully in the absence 
 of Santana, burning her with sharp sticks and splint 
 ers of resinous wood, and inflicting the most excruci 
 ating tortures upon her. Her face, breasts, and limbs 
 were one mass of wounds. Her precious little one was 
 taken by the hair of the head and punished with a 
 stick before her helpless gaze. 
 
 Mrs. Blynn, the captive, previous to this torture, 
 had written a letter to the general commanding the 
 department, whoever he might be, and sent it by the 
 Indian girl. 
 
 We insert a copy of this letter, which is sufficient to 
 draw tears from the eye of any one who may read it. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 247 
 
 " KIOWAH VILLAGE, ON THE WASHITA RIVER. ) 
 Saturday, November 7, 1868. j 
 
 " KIND FRIEND : 
 
 " Whoever you may be, if you will only buy us from 
 the Indians with ponies or any thing, and let me come 
 and stay with you until I can get word to my friends, 
 they will pay you well ; and I. will work for you also, 
 and do all I can for you. 
 
 " If it is not too far to this village, and you are not 
 afraid to come, I pray you will try. 
 
 " The Indians tell me, as near as I can understand, 
 they expect traders to come, to whom they will sell us. 
 Can you find out by the bearer, and let me know if 
 they are white men ? If they are Mexicans, I am 
 afraid they will sell us into slavery in Mexico. 
 
 " If you can do nothing for me, write, for God's 
 sake! to W. T. Harrington, Ottawa, Franklin County, 
 Kansas my father. Tell him we are with the Kio- 
 wahs, or Cheyennes; and they say when the white 
 men make peace we can go home. 
 
 "Tell him to write to the Governor of Kansas 
 about it, and for them to make peace. Send this to 
 him, please. 
 
 " We were taken on October 9th, on the Arkansas, 
 below Fort Lyon. My name is Mrs. Clara Blynn. 
 My little boy, Willie Blynn, is two years old. 
 
 " Do all you can for me. Write to the Peace Com- 
 
248 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 missioners to make peace this fall. For our sake do 
 all you can, and God will bless you for it! 
 
 " If you can let me hear from you, let me know 
 what you think about it. Write to my father. Send 
 
 him this. Good-by ! 
 
 " MRS. E. F. BLYNN. 
 
 " P. S. I am as well as can be expected, but my 
 baby, my darling, darling little Willie, is very weak. 
 O, God ! help him ! Save him, kind friend, even if 
 you can not save me. Again, good-by." 
 
 Mrs. Blynn passed her time in drudgery, hoping 
 against hope up to the morning of the battle, when 
 General Sheridan's gallant soldiers, under the com 
 mand of General Ouster, came charging with loud 
 huzzahs upon the village. 
 
 Black Kettle's camp was the first attacked, though 
 all the village was, of course, aroused. 
 
 The heart of Mrs. Blynn must have beat wildly, 
 mingling with hope and dread, when she heard the 
 noise and firing, and saw the United States soldiers 
 charging upon her captors. 
 
 Springing forward, she exclaimed : " Willie, Willie, 
 saved at last ! " but the words were scarce on her lips, 
 ere the tomahawk of the revengeful Santana was buried 
 in her brain ; and in another instant little Willie was 
 in the grasp of the monster, and his head dashed 
 against a tree ; then, lifeless, he was thrown upon the 
 dying mother's breast, whose arms instinctively closed 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 249 
 
 around the dead baby boy, as though she would pro 
 tect him to the last moment of her life. 
 
 General Sheridan and his staff, in searching for the 
 bodies of Major Elliott and his comrades, found these 
 among the white soldiers, and they were tenderly car 
 ried to Fort Cobb, where, in a grave outside the stock 
 ade, mother and child lie sleeping peacefully, their 
 once bruised spirits having joined the loved husband 
 and father in the land where captivity is unknown. 
 
 Surely, if heaven is gained by the sorrows of earth, 
 this little family will enjoy the brightest scenes of the 
 celestial world. 
 
250 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVII. 
 
 MOVE TO WYOMING FALSE FRIENDS THE MANUSCRIPT OF MY NAR 
 RATIVE TAKEN BY ANOTHER PARTY AND PUBLISHED I GO TO 
 WASHINGTON. 
 
 ME. KELLY'S sudden death, my own sickness, and 
 the scourge of cholera, all coming at one time, proved 
 disastrous to me in a pecuniary way. I was defrauded 
 in every way, even to the robbing of my husband's 
 body of the sum of five hundred dollars the day of his 
 death. However, I finally disposed of the remnant 
 of property left, and started for Wyoming, where lived 
 the only persons beside myself who survived the attack 
 on our train. They had prospered, and in a spirit of 
 kindness, as I then thought, invited and prevailed on 
 me to share their home. 
 
 It proved a most disastrous move for me. My 
 leisure hours, since my release from captivity, had 
 been devoted to preparing for publication, in book 
 form, a narrative of my experience and adventures 
 among the Indians, and it was completed. The 
 manuscript was surreptitiously taken, and a gar 
 bled, imperfect account of my captivity issued as the 
 experience of my false friend, who, by the aid of an 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 251 
 
 Indian, escaped after a durance of only one day and 
 night. 
 
 I remained in Wyoming one year, then started for 
 Washington, resolved to present a claim to the Gov 
 ernment for losses sustained at the hands of the In 
 dians. I knew what difficulties beset my path, but 
 duty to my child urged me on, and I was not without 
 some hope of success. 
 
 After learning of my captivity through Captain 
 Fisk, President Lincoln had issued orders to the differ 
 ent military commanders that my freedom from the 
 Indians must be purchased at any price ; and my sad 
 story was well known to the then existing authorities 
 when I arrived in Washington. 
 
 President Grant, learning through a friend from 
 Colorado of my presence, sent for me, and assured me 
 of his warmest sympathy. He was cognizant of what 
 had already transpired relative to me, and told me the 
 papers were on file in the War Department, in charge 
 of General Sherman. 
 
 In presenting my claim, many difficulties had to be 
 encountered ; but members of Congress, realizing that 
 some compensation was due me, and understanding the 
 delay that would result from a direct application to the 
 Indian Bureau, introduced a bill appropriating to me 
 five thousand dollars for valuable services rendered the 
 Government in saving Captain Fisk's train from de 
 struction, and by timely warning saving Fort Sully 
 
252 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 from pillage, and its garrison from being massacred. 
 This was done without my having any knowledge of it 
 until after the bill had passed both houses of Congress 
 and become a law. 
 
 During my stay in Washington, Red Cloud, and a 
 delegation of chiefs and head warriors from the differ 
 ent tribes of the Dakota or Sioux nation, arrived. 
 They all recognized me as once having been with 
 their people, and seemed quite rejoiced at the meet 
 ing- 
 Some of the good Christian people of the city ex 
 tended to the Indians, through me, an invitation to 
 attend church one Sabbath, which I made known to 
 Red Cloud, telling him of the great organ, the fine 
 music they would hear, and of the desire the good 
 people had to benefit their souls. 
 
 Red Cloud replied with dignity that he did not have 
 to go to the big house to talk to the Great Spirit ; he 
 could sit in his tipi or room, and the Great Spirit 
 would listen. The Great Spirit was not where the big 
 music was. No, he would not go. 
 
 None of the Indians accepted the invitation ; but 
 some of the squaws went, escorted to the church in ele 
 gant carriages ; but they soon left in disgust. The daz 
 zling display of fine dresses, the beautiful church, and 
 the "big music" none of these had interest for them, 
 if unaccompanied by a feast. 
 
 I attended several of the councils held with the In- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 253 
 
 dians. At one of them, Red Cloud addressed Secretary 
 Cox and Commissioner Parker in a lengthy speech on 
 the subject of his grievances, in which he referred to 
 me as follows. Pointing me out to the Secretary and 
 Commissioner, he said : 
 
 " Look at that woman ; she was captured by Silver 
 Horn's party. I wish you to pay her what her captors 
 owe her. I am a man true to what I say, and want to 
 keep my promise. I speak for all my nation. The 
 Indians robbed that lady there, and through your in 
 fluence I want her to be paid out of the first money 
 due us." Placing his finger first upon the breast of 
 the Secretary and then of the Commissioner, as if to 
 add emphasis to what he was about to say, he added, 
 " Pay her out of our money ; do not give the money 
 into any but her own hands ; then the right one will 
 get it." 
 
 In one of my interviews with the chiefs, Red Cloud, 
 Spotted Tail, and others desired me to get up a paper 
 setting forth my claims against their people, and they 
 would sign it. I accordingly made out a bill of items 
 and presented it to them, with my affidavit, and a 
 statement setting forth the circumstances of capture and 
 robbery, which was fully explained to them by their 
 interpreter. 
 
 This document the chiefs representing the different 
 bands signed readily. It is inserted elsewhere, with 
 other documents corroborative of the truth of this nar- 
 
254 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 rative. It is also signed by another delegation of chiefs 
 I met in New York. 
 
 With this last interview with the delegation of In 
 dians I met in New York ends, I trust forever, my 
 experience with Indians. The preparation of the manu 
 script for this plain, simple narrative of facts in my ex 
 perience, has not been without its pangs. It has seemed, 
 while writing it, as if with the narration of each inci 
 dent, I was living over again the fearful life I led while 
 a captive; and often have I laid aside the pen to get 
 rid of the feelings which possessed me. But my task 
 is completed ; and with the ending of this chapter, I 
 hope to lay aside forever all regretful remembrances of 
 my captivity, and, looking only at the silvery lining 
 to be found in every cloud, enjoy the happiness which 
 every one may find in child-like trust in Him who 
 ordereth all things well. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 255 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 GENERAL SULLY'S EXPEDITION. 
 
 DURING the summer of 1864, and while I was a 
 prisoner with the Indians, an expedition, composed of 
 Iowa and Minnesota volunteers, with a few independ 
 ent companies of Nebraska and Dakota men, with one 
 company of friendly Indians of various tribes, started 
 from Fort Sully, in Dakota, with the double purpose, 
 under instructions from the War Department, of es 
 corting a large emigrant train safely through the In 
 dian country on their way to Idaho, and, if possible, 
 to inflict such punishment on the hostile bands they 
 might meet as would make them willing to sue for 
 peace. 
 
 The expedition was commanded by General Alfred 
 Sully, of the United States Army, a brave, skillful 
 officer, and veteran Indian fighter, having spent the 
 best part of twenty-five years' service on the frontier. 
 He was a captain of infantry under General Harney, 
 in his memorable campaign of 1857, and was present 
 at the battle of Ash Hollow, where Harney surprised 
 a large band of Indians, with their families, who were 
 
256 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 slaughtered indiscriminately, inflicting such punish 
 ment as made the name of General Harney a terror 
 to the Indians, and, at the same time, brought upon 
 his head the execration of thin-skinned philanthropists, 
 who thought savages the " noble red men " of their 
 imagination should be conquered only by a sugar 
 plum and rose-water policy. 
 
 For many interesting particulars of this expedition, 
 and its bearing upon some of the incidents of my cap 
 tivity and final ransom, I am indebted to the corre 
 spondence of one who was a member of the expedition, 
 written to his family during its progress. 
 
 The first day's march carries the command to the 
 Cheyenne River, where the topographical engineer, to 
 whom I have referred, was killed. His fate was sad, 
 indeed. An officer in the regular army, he served 
 with distinction in the South during the rebellion, par 
 ticipating in over fifty battles, and passing through all 
 without a wound. He was captured by the rebels, 
 paroled, and sent to join General Sully 's expedition, to 
 make a topographical survey of the country. 
 
 Having faced danger on many a well-contested field, 
 he held the Indian in utter contempt, and roamed the 
 country along the line of march with reckless indiffer 
 ence to danger. 
 
 A short time before reaching the place where the 
 command intended to go into camp, Captain Fielner 
 started in advance, accompanied by only one man, a 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 257 
 
 half-breed. Reaching the river, they dismounted, and 
 were about fastening their horses to graze near a grove 
 of wild plum-trees, when two Indians stepped out, and 
 one of them shot Captain Fielner, the ball from his 
 rifle passing through both arms and the breast. The 
 advance guard arriving soon after, word was sent back 
 to General Sully, who ordered the company of Dakota 
 Cavalry to deploy and occupy so much of the country 
 as to make it impossible for the Indians to escape. 
 This was done, and, closing toward a center, the two 
 savages were found in a " buffalo wallow," a depression 
 in the ground made by the buffalos, and forming a very 
 good rifle-pit. Being addressed in their own language, 
 they refused to surrender, and were shot. General 
 Sully afterward had their heads cut off; and when the 
 command left camp next morning, they graced two 
 pointed stakes on the bank of the river, placed there 
 as a warning to all straggling Indians. 
 
 The feeling manifested by General Sully on the 
 occasion of Captain Fielner's death was intense. A 
 brave officer, a scientific scholar, and a gentleman of 
 rare social qualities, he had won upon the kindlier 
 feelings of his associates in rank, and was respected 
 by all. His untimely death was sincerely mourned 
 by the whole command. 
 
 Death by the hand of the enemy had seldom touched 
 that little army so seldom, that when a companion 
 failed to answer at roll-call, his absence was felt. The 
 22 
 
258 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 only other officer killed during the three years of Gen 
 eral Sally's operations against the Indians was Lieu 
 tenant Thomas K. Leavitt, of Company B, Sixth Iowa 
 Cavalry. At the battle of Whitestone Hill, in Sep 
 tember, 1863, after the Indians had been utterly 
 routed, Lieutenant Leavitt went through their deserted 
 camp on foot, his horse having been shot under him ; 
 and, approaching a buffalo robe, raised it with the 
 point of his saber, revealing an Indian and squaw, 
 who sprang upon him so suddenly that he had no 
 opportunity to defend himself, and, with their knives, 
 stabbed him in several places. Darkness came on, 
 and, separated from his companions, stripped of his 
 clothing, and wounded mortally, he was all night ex 
 posed to bitter cold. Despite his wounds, he crawled 
 over the ground fully a half mile, was found next 
 morning, and conveyed to camp, where he died soon 
 after. A young man of superior education, of a 
 wealthy family, he relinquished a lucrative position 
 in a bank, and enlisted as a private, but was soon pro 
 moted to a lieutenancy; and, at the time of his death, 
 was acting Adjutant-General on General Sully 's staff. 
 The emigrant train to be escorted by General Sully's 
 command came across from Minnesota, and were met 
 at a point on the Missouri River about four hun 
 dred miles above Sioux City. Here the whole party 
 crossed to the west bank of the Missouri, where they 
 went into camp, and remained long enough to recruit 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 259 
 
 their jaded animals, preparatory to a long and fa 
 tiguing march into an almost unknown wilderness, 
 jealously guarded by a savage foe. 
 
 During this halt, Fort Kice, now one of the most 
 important fortifications on the Missouri River, was 
 built, and, when the march was resumed, a consider 
 able portion of the command was left to garrison it. 
 
 Here, also, General Sully learned that all the tribes 
 of the Sioux nation had congregated in the vicinity of 
 Knife River, determined to resist his passage through * 
 their country, and confident that superior numbers 
 would enable them to annihilate the whole expedition, 
 and gain a rich booty in horses and goods, to say 
 nothing of the hundreds of scalp-locks they hoped to 
 win as trophies of their prowess. 
 
 About the middle of July the expedition took up its 
 march westward, and after a few days reached Heart 
 River. Meantime, information had been received, from 
 Indians employed as scouts, that the enemy had gath 
 ered in strong force at a place called Ta-ka-a-ku-ta, 
 or Deer Woods, about eighty miles to the north-west, 
 and that distance out of the proposed route of the ex 
 pedition. Accordingly, General Sully ordered the em 
 igrant train and heavy army wagons corralled, rifle- 
 pits were dug, and, as the emigrants were generally 
 well armed, it was deemed necessary to leave only a 
 small force of cavalry to protect them in case of at 
 tack. 
 
260 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Putting the balance of the command in light march 
 ing order, leaving behind tents and all other articles 
 not absolutely necessary, the little band of determined 
 men started for the camp of the enemy. Although the 
 Indians were aware of the contemplated attack, such 
 was the celerity of General Sully's movements, he came 
 within sight of their camp at least twenty-four hours 
 sooner than they thought it possible the distance could 
 be accomplished, taking the Indians by surprise, they 
 not having time, as is their custom, to remove their 
 property and women and children beyond the reach of 
 danger. 
 
 I was present with this body of Indians when the 
 white soldiers my countrymen came in sight. Alter 
 nating between hope and fear, my feelings can be better 
 imagined than described. I hoped for deliverance, yet 
 feared disaster and death to that little army. 
 
 At 1 o'clock in the afternoon the fight commenced, 
 and raged, with great fury, until night closed on the 
 scene of conflict, leaving the whites masters of the field 
 and in possession of the Indian camp. 
 
 Early in the day, I, with the women and children 
 and old men, and such property as could be gathered 
 in our hasty flight, was sent off so as to be out of the 
 way, not to impede the flight of the Indians in case 
 of defeat. 
 
 This was a terrible blow to the Indians. About 
 eight thousand of them were gathered there, and their 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 261 
 
 village, with all their property (except their horses and 
 dogs), including all the stores of provisions they had 
 gathered for the winter, were lost. Without shelter, 
 without food, driven into a barren, desolate region, 
 devoid of game, death from starvation seemed in 
 evitable. 
 
 Early next morning pursuit was commenced, but 
 after a march of about five miles was abandoned, as the 
 country beyond was impassable for cavalry. Return 
 ing to the scene of the previous day's battle, General 
 Sully spent several hours in destroying the property 
 abandoned by the Indians in their flight. Lodge poles 
 were piled together and fired, and into the flames was 
 cast furs, robes, tents, provisions, and every thing that 
 fell into the hands of the soldiers. 
 
 That night the command camped about six miles 
 from, but within sight of, the battle-ground, going into 
 camp early in the afternoon. Picket guards were 
 stationed on the hills, three at a post, and soon after 
 the camp was thrown into commotion by the appear 
 ance of one of the guard dashing toward camp, at the 
 full speed of his horse, with Indians in pursuit. His 
 companions, worn out with the arduous service of the 
 preceding three days, had laid down to sleep, and 
 before the one remaining on guard could give the 
 alarm, a body of Indians was close upon them. Dis 
 charging his rifle to arouse his companions, he had 
 barely time to reach his horse and escape. The bodies 
 
262 NAKBATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 of the other two were found next day horribly muti 
 lated ; and that night, being within sight of the battle 
 ground, the firelight revealed the forms of a large body 
 of savages dancing around the burning ruins of their 
 own homes. 
 
 Returning to Heart River, General Sully took the 
 emigrants again in charge, and resumed the march 
 toward Idaho. 
 
 Traversing a country diversified and beautiful as the 
 sun ever shone upon, presenting at every turn pictures 
 of natural beauty, such as no artist ever represented on 
 canvas, the expedition at last struck the "Mauvais 
 Terra/ 7 or Bad Lands, a region of the most wildly 
 desolate country conceivable. No pen of writer, nor 
 brush of painter, can give the faintest idea of its awful 
 desolation. 
 
 As the command halted upon the confines of this 
 desert, the mind naturally reverted to political descrip 
 tions of the infernal regions reached in other days. 
 
 The Bad Lands of Dakota extend from the con 
 fluence of the Yellow Stone and Missouri Rivers 
 toward the south-west, a distance of about one hundred 
 miles, and are from twenty-five to forty miles in width. 
 The foot of white man had never trod these wilds 
 before. 
 
 The first day's march into this desert carried the 
 expedition ten miles only, consuming ten hours of 
 time, and leaving the forces four miles from, and 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 263 
 
 within sight of, the camp, they left in the morning. 
 On the 7th of August, the advance guard were 
 attacked in the afternoon by a large party of Indians. 
 After a toilsome march of many days, a valley in the 
 wilderness was reached, presenting an opportunity for 
 rest, and here the first vegetation was found for the 
 famished horses. In this valley the troops camped; 
 the advance guard were brought back, having suffered 
 some from the attack of the ambushed savages. 
 
 Next day commenced one of the most memorable 
 battles ever fought with Indians in the whole experi 
 ence of the Government. The whole Dakota nation, 
 including the supposed friendly tribes, was concentrated 
 there, and numbered fully eight thousand warriors. 
 Opposed to them was a mere handful, comparatively, 
 of white men. But they were led by one skilled in 
 war, and who knew the foe he had to contend against. 
 
 For three days the tight raged, and, finally, on the 
 night of the third day, and after a toilsome march of 
 ten days through the " Bad Lands," the command 
 reached a broad, open country, where the savages made 
 a final, desperate stand to drive the invaders back. 
 They were the wild Dakotians, who had seen but little 
 of the white settlements, and had a contemptuous 
 opinion. But a new lesson was to be learned, and it 
 cost them dearly. They had seen guns large and small, 
 but the little mountain howitzers, from which shells 
 were sent among them, they could not comprehend, and 
 
264 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 asked the Indian scouts accompanying the expedition 
 if all the wagons " shot twice." Terrible punishment 
 was inflicted upon the Indians in that three days' fight. 
 
 At the close of the second day, the brigade wagon- 
 master reported that he had discovered the tracks of 
 a white woman, and believed the Indians held one 
 captive. This was the first intimation General Sully 
 received of my captivity, and, not having received from 
 the western posts any report of captures by Indians, 
 thought it must be some half-breed woman who wore 
 the foot gear of civilization. 
 
 But the sympathetic nature of that brave, noble 
 General was stirred to its depths, when his Indian 
 scouts brought in the report that they had talked with 
 the hostile foe, and they had tauntingly said, " we 
 have a white woman captive." 
 
 The Indians were badly whipped, and having accom 
 plished that portion of his mission, General Sully 
 went on with his emigrant train to the Yellow Stone 
 River, and beyond that there were long, toilsome 
 marches, but no battles. 
 
 Early in October the command arrived opposite 
 Fort Rice, and went into camp. The tents of the 
 little band of white warriors were hardly pitched 
 before word came that Captain Fisk, with a large party 
 of emigrants and a small escort of soldiers, had been 
 attacked by a large party of Indians ; had corralled 
 their train, and could not move, but were on the 
 
Bed Cloud, the Orator Sioux Chief. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 265 
 
 defensive, and were confident of holding out until 
 relief should come. They were distant about one 
 hundred and eighty miles, and the sympathetic nature 
 of the veteran, while it condemned the action of his 
 junior officer, thrilled with an earnest desire to save 
 the women- and children of that apparently doomed 
 train. 
 
 A detail of men from each company of the command 
 was made, and Captain Fisk and his train of emigrants 
 rescued from their perilous situation. Here was re 
 ceived proof positive of the fact that a white woman 
 was held captive by the Indians; and while every man 
 would have been willing to risk his life for her rescue, 
 and many applications were made to the General for 
 permission to go out on expeditions for that purpose, 
 he had already adopted such measures as must secure 
 her release. 
 
 Friendly Indians who had accompanied the expedi 
 tion were sent out to visit the various tribes, to assure 
 them of an earnest desire on the part of the whites for 
 peace, and invite them to meet at Fort Sully to make 
 a treaty. The result was that about the latter part of 
 October the vicinity of the fort presented an unusual 
 appearance of animation. Several bands had come in, 
 in anticipation of the big feast that had hitherto pre 
 ceded all talks. Their disappointment may be imagined 
 when they were told that no talk would be had, nor 
 any feast given, until they brought in the white woman. 
 23 
 
266 NAERATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Their protestations, that she was not their captive, and 
 that they could not get her from the band who held 
 her, were of no avail, and, at length, Tall Soldier, who 
 was thought to be friendly, called for volunteers to go 
 with him for the white woman. About one hundred 
 Indians responded, and the assurance was given that 
 they would get the captive, if even at the expense of 
 a fight with those they went to take her from. 
 
 Weeks of painful suspense passed, and then came a 
 letter from the captive woman, brought by an Indian, 
 in which warning was given of an intent to capture 
 the fort and murder the garrison. The warning was 
 acted upon ; and when, on the 12th day of December, 
 a large body of Indians appeared on the bluffs over 
 looking the fort, that little band of not more than two 
 hundred men was prepared to give them a warm recep 
 tion should they come with hostile intent. Not only 
 were arms in prime condition, but every heart beat with 
 high resolve. 
 
 When the cavalcade drew up in front of the fort, 
 and the captive woman, with about twelve of her im 
 mediate savage attendants, had passed through the 
 gates, they were ordered closed, shutting out the main 
 body, and leaving them exposed to a raking fire from 
 the guns in the bastions. 
 
 But no attack was made. The Indians seemed to 
 know that the little band of soldiers were prepared, 
 and went quietly into camp, on an island opposite the 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 267 
 
 fort. Next day a council was held, and the terms of 
 the captives surrender agreed upon. Three unservice 
 able horses, to replace ponies left with the Ogalallas 
 by the Blackfeet, as a pledge for the captives return; 
 also, fifty dollars, worth of presents, some provisions, 
 and a promise of a treaty when General Sully should 
 return. The Indians remained about the fort nearly 
 two weeks, and during that time efforts were made to 
 induce the captive woman to leave the fort and visit 
 them at their lodges, doubtless with the design of 
 recapturing her. After making the captive some 
 presents, they bade adieu. Two months later they 
 returned, apparently very much disappointed when 
 they found the captive had left for her home. They 
 were soon again upon the war path. 
 
268 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 DEDICATED TO MRS. FANNY KELLY. 
 
 BY A SOLDIER. 
 
 IN early youth, far in the distant west, 
 
 With gentle steps the fragrant fields you pressed; 
 
 Then joy rebounded in thy youthful heart, 
 
 Nor thought of care, or trouble, bore no part. 
 
 The morn of life, whose sky seems ever bright, 
 
 And distant hills are tinged with crimson light, 
 
 When hope, bright hope, by glowing fancies driven, 
 
 FilPd thy young heart with raptured thoughts of heaven. 
 
 'T was there, 'neath yonder glorious westernsky, 
 
 Where noble forests wave their heads on high, 
 
 And gentle zephyrs, filled with rich perfume, 
 
 Swept o'er vast prairies in undying bloom; 
 
 And there where silvery lakes and rippling streams 
 
 Go murmuring through the hills and valleys green, 
 
 And birds sing gayly, as they soar along, 
 
 In gentle notes, their ever-welcome song. 
 
 'T was there was passed thy youthful life away, 
 
 And all became a dread reality ; 
 
 Then woo'd and wedded to the one you loved,' 
 
 As partner of thy life all else above ; 
 
 To share thy brightest hopes, or gloomy fears, 
 
 Or mingle in thy smiles, or gushing tears ; 
 
 To be to thee\a constant bosom friend, 
 
 Faithful and true till life's last hours should end : 
 
 Those days and years so pleasantly passed by, 
 
 No tears of grief thy bosom knew no sigh ; 
 
 But, ah ! those days, those halcyon days, are past, 
 
 Those sunny hours, they were too sweet to last! 
 
 For far out o'er the broadest prairie plain, 
 
 Onward you pressed a distant home to gain. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 269 
 
 Days, even weeks, so pleasantly passed o'er, 
 
 That mem'ry brought back those sweet days of yore; 
 
 Those days of thy youth for which you did sigh, 
 
 But ne'er did ye think that some soon should die. 
 
 For days of sadness, those days that come to all, 
 
 From the humblest cot to the palace hall, 
 
 When gathering darkness cloud the clear, blue sky, 
 
 Our brightest prospects all in ruin lie. 
 
 While gathering round the camp at close of day, 
 
 As the sun shed forth her last but lingering ray, 
 
 The war-whoop of the Sioux Indian band 
 
 Was heard; u They come," and all surrounded stand. 
 
 A moment more, and then around thee lay, 
 
 As the dark smoke had cleared itself away, 
 
 The lifeless forms of those in horror slain, 
 
 And thou, alas ! the only one remain. 
 
 No bosom friend, no counselor is near, , 
 
 To sooth thy troubled breast, or quell thy fear. 
 
 Those dearest by all earthly ties are fled, 
 
 And you, a captive, stand among the dead ; 
 
 For months in bondage to this savage band, 
 
 With none to rescue from his cruel hand, 
 
 To rove with them o'er prairies far and wild, 
 
 Far from thy husband and thy murdered child. 
 
 No star of hope, nor sun's resplendent light, 
 
 Sends down one gleam upon this fearful night ; 
 
 No power to pierce the dark and hidden gloom, 
 
 That veils the heart while in this earthly tomb. 
 
 But, lo ! a change, a wondrous change, to thee I 
 
 Once held a captive, but now from bondage free. 
 
 The great Jehovah reigns ; His arm is strong, 
 
 He sets the captive free, though waiteth long, 
 
 And turns the darkest hours of midnight gloom, 
 
 Into the effulgent brightness of noon. 
 
 W. S. V. H. 
 
270 XAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CERTIFICATE OF INDIAN CHIEFS. 
 
 Personally appeared before me, a Notary Public for 
 the District of Columbia, Mrs. Fanny Kelly, who is 
 at this time a citizen of the State of Kansas, and be 
 ing duly sworn, deposes and says : 
 
 That in the year 1864, she started from Geneva, 
 Allen County, Kansas, for the purpose of settling 
 with her husband and family in Montana, and for this 
 purpose she .with her husband took all the goods and 
 chatties they had, which are enumerated below, with 
 amount and value. 
 
 She further says she is now a widow and has a 
 family to support. 
 
 But she was for many months a prisoner, and taken 
 captive bv a band of the Sioux Indians, at the time at 
 war with the white people, and with the United States, 
 as follows: On the 12th day of July, 1864, while on 
 the usually traveled road across the plains, and west of 
 Fort Lararnie, she, with her husband and family, with 
 several other persons, were attacked by these Indians, 
 and five of the party were killed, while she was taken 
 captive. That the Indians took or destroyed all they 
 had. She was a captive for five months, suffered 
 hardships and taunts, and was finally delivered to the 
 military authorities of the United States in Dakota, at 
 Fort Sully. 
 
 That the following is a statement of their goods and 
 effects, including stock, as near as she can remember. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 271 
 
 The whole account was made out and placed, as she 
 is informed, in the hands of Dr. Burleigh, late dele 
 gate from Dakota, but which she can not find at this 
 time. The amount and the leading items she knows 
 
 to be as follows : 
 
 * * * # # # 
 
 FANNY KELLY 
 
 Subscribed and sworn to before me, this 24th day of 
 February, A. D. 1870. 
 
 JAS. H. McKENNEY, Notary Public, 
 
 Washington County, D. C. 
 CITY OP WASHINGTON, 
 District of Columbia, 
 
 June 9th, 1870. 
 
 We, the undersigned, chiefs and head men of the 
 Dakota or Sioux Indians, do hereby acknowledge and 
 certify to the facts set forth in the foregoing affidavit 
 of Mrs. Fanny Kelly, as to her captivity and to the 
 destruction of her property by members of our nation. 
 We acknowledge the justness of her claim against us 
 for the loss of her goods, and desire that the same may 
 be paid her out of any moneys now due our nation, or 
 that may become due us by annuity or by any appro 
 priation made by Congress; and we would respectfully 
 request that the amount as set forth in the foregoing 
 bill be paid to Mrs. Fanny Kelly by the Department, 
 out of any funds that may now or hereafter belong 
 to us. 
 
 SPOTTED X TAIL, 
 
 Chief of Brule Sioux. 
 SWIFT X BEAR, 
 
 Chief of Brule Sioux. 
 FAST X BEAR, 
 
 Warrior, Brule Sioux, 
 YELLOW X HAIR, 
 Warrior, Brule Sioux. 
 
272 NAKRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 I certify that I was present when the above sta ~ 
 ment was signed by said Brule Sioux chiefs and war 
 riors, and that the same was fully explained to them 
 before they subscribed to same by the interpreter. 
 
 CHAS. E. GUERU, 
 
 Sioux Interpreter. 
 WASHINGTON, D. C., June 9, 1870. 
 
 Witnessed by: 
 
 DfiWlTT C. POOLB, 
 
 Captain U. S. Army, and Agent for Sioux Indians. 
 
 RED x CLOUD, 
 KED X DOG, 
 ROCKY X BEAR, 
 LONG X WOLF, 
 SWORD X 
 SETTING X BEAR, 
 LITTLE X BEAR, 
 YELLOW X 
 
 I certify that I was present when the above state 
 ment was signed by the Ogallala chiefs and warriors, 
 and that the same was fully explained to them before 
 they subscribed to the same by the interpreter. 
 
 JOHN RICHARD 
 Witness : 
 
 JUELS COFFEY. 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C., June 11, 1870. 
 
 LITTLE X SWAN, 
 PRETTY X BEAR, 
 BLACK X TOMAHAWK, 
 RED X FEATHER. 
 
 I certify on honor that I was present when the above 
 statement was signed by the said chiefs and warriors of 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 273 
 
 the Minniconyon and Saus Arcs bands of Sioux In 
 dians, aud that the same was fully explained to them by 
 
 bin 
 
 BAZEL X CLEMENS, 
 
 mark. 
 
 Interpreter. 
 Witness : 
 
 F. D. Curtisx 
 
 GEO. M. RANDALL, 
 Capt and Bryt. Maj. U. S. A., 
 
 Indian Agent 
 NEW YORK, July 14, 1870. 
 
274 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 CERTIFIED COPIES OF MY CORRESPOND 
 ENCE WITH CAPTAIN FISK. 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C., January 13, 1865. 
 
 L. THOMAS, Adjutant General, U. S. A., 
 
 Washington, D. C. 
 
 GENERAL, : 
 
 * * * * * * * 
 
 We made onr start from Fort Ridgley, where I had 
 received the kindest attentions and important favors 
 from the officers in charge, on the afternoon of the 15th 
 of July. 
 ******* 
 
 THE TRUCE A CAPTIVE WHITE WOMAN. 
 
 Soon there was a gathering of what appeared to be 
 all the Indians about, on an eminence of prairie one 
 mile away, and in full sight of the camp. There came 
 from the crowd three unarmed warriors toward the 
 train, holding up a white flag which they planted in 
 the ground about seven hundred yards on , and then 
 retired. 
 
 This was an unexpected phase to the affair. While 
 we were making txtra preparations for war, there came 
 a truce. I sent Mitchell, my brave and efficient officer 
 of the guard, with two Sioux half-bred interpreters to 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 275 
 
 ascertain the meaning of this overture. They found, 
 on reaching the ground, a letter stuck in a stick, and 
 directed to me. Without pausing to converse with 
 the Indians, who were a few rods distant, my assistant 
 returned to camp with the letter. That letter appeared 
 to have been written by a white woman, a captive in 
 the hands of the Indians, and read as follows: 
 
 " Makatunke says he will not fight wagons, for they 
 have been fighting two days. They had many killed 
 by the goods they brought into camp. They tell me 
 what to write. I do not understand them. I was 
 taken by them July 12. They say for the soldiers to 
 give forty head of cattle. 
 
 " Hehutalunca says he fights not, but they have been 
 fighting. Be kind to them, and try to free me, for 
 mercy's sake. 
 
 " I was taken by them July 12. 
 (Signed) "MRS. KELLY." 
 
 " Buy me if you can, and you will be satisfied. They 
 have killed many whites. Help me if you can. 
 
 " Unkpapas (they put words in, and I have to obey) 
 they say for the wagons they are fighting for them to 
 go on. But I fear the result of this battle. The 
 Lord have mercy on you. Do not move. 9 ' 
 
 I replied to this letter as follows : 
 
 " MRS. KELLY : 
 
 " If you are really a white woman captive in the 
 hands of these Indians, I shall be glad to buy you and 
 restore you to your friends, and if a few unarmed In 
 dians will deliver you at the place where your letter 
 
276 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 was received, I will send there for them three good 
 American horses, and take you to our camp. 
 
 " I can not allow any party of Indians, few or many, 
 to come to my train, or camp, while in this country. 
 
 " Tell them I shall move when I get ready, and halt 
 as long as I think proper. I want no advice or favor 
 from the Indians who attacked, but am prepared to 
 fight them as long as they choose to make war. I do 
 not, in the least, fear the result of this battle. 
 
 " Hoping that you may be handed to us at once for 
 the offer I have made, 
 
 "I am truly, 
 (Signed) u JAS. L. FISK, Capt. Comd'g." 
 
 The above letter was sent back by the Indian mes 
 senger, and we awaited the result. In the afternoon 
 we received the following reply : 
 
 "I am truly a white woman, and now in sight of 
 your camp, but they will not let me go. They say 
 they will not fight, but don't trust them. They say, 
 6 How d 'ye do.' The}' say they want you to give them 
 sugar, coffee, flour, gunpowder, but give them nothing 
 till you can see me for yourself, but induce them, taking 
 me first. They want four wagons, and they will stop 
 fighting. They want forty cattle to eat; I have to write 
 what they tell me. They want you to come here you 
 know better than that. His name Chatvanco and the 
 other's name Porcupine. Read to yourself, some of 
 them can talk English. They say this is their ground. 
 They say, ' Go home and come back no more.' The 
 Fort Laramie soldiers have been after me, but they 
 (the Indians) run so ; and they say they want knives 
 and axes and arrow-iron to shoot buffalo. Tell them 
 to wait and go to town, and they can get them. I 
 would give them any thing for liberty. Induce them 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 277 
 
 to show me before you give any thing. They are very 
 anxious for you to move now. Do not, I implore you, 
 for your life's sake. 
 
 "FANNY KELLY. 
 
 "My residence formerly Geneva, Allen County, 
 Kansas." 
 
 I returned by the Indian the following reply : 
 
 "DEAR MADAM: 
 
 " Your second communication convinces me that you 
 are what you profess to be, a captive white woman, 
 and you may be assured that myself and my party 
 are eager for release, but for the present I can not 
 accede to the demands, or gratify the wants of your 
 captors. We are sent on an important trust and mis 
 sion, by order of the great War Chief at Washington, 
 westward to the mountain region, with a small party 
 of well-armed and determined men, feeling entirely 
 capable of defending ourselves; but we are not a war 
 party, and our train is not intended for war purposes. 
 Powder and shot we have, but no presents for the 
 hostile Indians. 
 
 " I am an officer of the Government, but am not 
 authorized, by my instructions to give any thing but 
 destruction to Indians who try to stop me on my 
 march. However, I will, for your release, give three 
 of my own horses, some flour, sugar, and coffee, or a 
 load of supplies. Tell the Indians to go back for the 
 night, and to-morrow at noon, if they will send you 
 with five men to deliver you to my soldiers on the 
 mound we occupied to-day, their main body not to 
 advance beyond their present position, I will hand 
 over to them the horses and provisions, which they will 
 be permitted to take away to their headquarters. 
 
278 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 " Should there be occasion, the same opportunity for 
 communicating will be granted to-morrow. 
 
 " The Great Spirit tells me that you will yet be safely 
 returned to your friends, and that all wrongs that 
 have been committed on the defenseless and innocent 
 shall be avenged. 
 
 "In warmest sympathy, I am, Madam, 
 
 "JAS. L. FISK, 
 "Capt. and A. Q. M. U. S. A." 
 
 ******* 
 
 With high regard, I have the honor to be, 
 Yours, very truly, 
 
 JAS. L. FISK, 
 Capt. and A. Q. M. Commanding Expedition. 
 
 ADJUTANT GENERAL'S OFFICE, ] 
 
 WASHINGTON, March 17, 1870. v 
 
 OFFICIAL EXTRACT. J 
 
 WM. BEECH, 
 Assistant Adjutant General 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 279 
 
 STATEMENT OF LIEUTENANT G. A. HES- 
 SELBERGER. 
 
 WASHINGTON, D. C., Feb'y 16, 1870. 
 To the Hon. JAMES HAUL AN, 
 
 Chairman Coin. Ind. Affairs, U. S. Senate. 
 
 SIR: 
 
 I have the honor to make the following statement in 
 relation to the captivity and release of Mrs. Fanny- 
 Kelly. Bancroft Library 
 
 In the summer of 1864, an expedition under the 
 command of General Alfred Sully, U. S. A., started 
 against the hostile Sioux in Dakota Territory, of which 
 expedition I was a member, being then an officer, First 
 Lieutenant, in the Sixth Iowa Volunteer Cavalry. 
 Whilst on the expedition, we ascertained that Mrs. 
 Fanny Kelly was a prisoner of the Indians that we 
 were then engaged against. After the command re 
 turned to Fort Rice, in Dakota Territory, news was 
 received from Captain Fisk, an officer of the Engineer 
 Department, U. S. A., that he was surrounded, and his 
 train corralled by the same Indians that we had been 
 fighting. I, with others, saw Fisk, and was personally 
 told by him that he had received notes and letters of 
 warning from Mrs. Kelly, telling him that he must 
 not break his train, that the Indians intended to fall 
 upon the two portions, if he did, and to massacre his 
 guard and the emigrants and children with him. 
 
280 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 In the fall, after the expedition had been abandoned, 
 the troops were scattered at different posts along the 
 Missouri Elver, I, with my company, being left at 
 Fort Sully, Dakota Territory. About the latter part of 
 November, an Indian came inside the post. I, being 
 officer of the day, asked him what he wanted. He 
 said he came a long way, and wanted to know if I 
 was the " big chief," if so, he had a paper for me to 
 see. He gave it to me. It was a sheet torn out of a 
 business book, and numbered 76 in the corner. The 
 substance of the letter was as follows : 
 
 " I write this letter, and send it by this Indian, but 
 don't know whether you will get it, as they are very 
 treacherous. They have lied to me so often ; they have 
 promised to bring me to town nearly every day. I 
 wish you could do something to get me away from 
 them. If they do bring me to town, be guarded, as 
 they are making all kinds of threats and preparations 
 for an attack. I have made a pencil of a bullet, so it 
 might be hard to read. Please treat this Indian well. 
 If you do n't, they might kill me." After having the 
 Indian remain for a few days, and giving him plenty 
 to eat, he was sent on his return with a letter to Mrs. 
 Kelly. A short time after this, one morning, we dis 
 covered, back of the Fort on the hill, a large body of 
 Indians. The commanding officer was notified of the 
 fact. He immediately gave orders to prepare the fort 
 for defense. Since the warning received from Mrs. 
 Kelly, we had been unusually watchful of the Indians. 
 The fort was poorly constructed, having been built by 
 soldiers for winter quarters. The Indians were notified 
 not to approach the fort, and only the chiefs, who num 
 bered ten or twelve, were allowed to come inside the 
 gates, bringing with them Mrs. Kelly, and when inside 
 the fort, the gates were immediately closed, shutting 
 out the body of the Indians, who numbered about 1,000 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 281 
 
 to 1,200. A bargain was made for her, and the articles 
 agreed upon were delivered for her in exchange. 
 
 I believe, and it was the opinion of others, that the 
 advice and warning of Mrs. Kelly was very valuable 
 to us, and was instrumental in putting us on our guard, 
 and enabled us to ward off the threatened attack of the 
 Indians. In my opinion, had the Indians attacked the 
 fort, they could have captured it. 
 
 The day that Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort 
 was one of the coldest I ever experienced, and she was 
 very poorly clad, having scarcely any thing to protect 
 her person. Her limbs, hands, and face were terribly 
 frozen, and she was put in the hospital at Fort Sully, 
 where she remained for a long time, nearly two months, 
 for treatment. 
 
 (Signed) G. A. HESSELBERGER, 
 
 First Lieutenant .U. S. Army. 
 
 Res. Leavenworth City. 
 
 TREASURY DEPARTMENT, 
 Second Auditor's Office, June 3, 1870. 
 
 The foregoing is a correct copy of the statement of 
 Lieutenant Hesselberger on file in this office. 
 
 E. B. FRENCH. 
 24 
 
282 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 STATEMENT OF OFFICERS AND MEMBERS 
 OF THE SIXTH IOWA CAVALRY. 
 
 WE, the undersigned, late officers and members of 
 the Sixth Iowa Cavalry, being duly sworn, do hereby 
 depose and say that, during the winter of the. years 
 1864 and 1865, the said Sixth Iowa Cavalry was sta 
 tioned, and doing military duty, at Fort Sully, in the 
 Territory of Dakota; that we, in our respective mili 
 tary capacities, were present during the winter stated 
 at the aforesaid post of Fort Sully. Deponents further 
 say that, on or about the 6th day of December, in the 
 year 1864, an Indian appeared before the fort, and 
 signified to the officer of the day, Lieutenant G. A. 
 Hesselberger, that he had something to communicate to 
 those within the fort; and the said Indian was allowed 
 to enter, and presented to the commanding officer, Ma 
 jor A. E. House, of the regiment before stated, a note, 
 or letter, which letter we all thoroughly knew the pur 
 port of, and it was seen and read by . It was 
 
 written, or purported to be, by one Mrs. Fanny Kelly, 
 who represented herself as a captive in the hands of 
 certain Blackfeet Sioux Indians; and that, under a 
 pretext of delivering her up to her people, they in 
 tended attacking the town or village to which they 
 purposed going. 
 
 Deponents further say that, at the time of the re- 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 283 
 
 ceipt of this letter, the said Fort Sully was not in 
 such a state of defense as would have enabled the gar 
 rison to hold it against the attack of any considerable 
 body of men ; that, in consequence of the receipt of 
 said letter, Major House brought the cannon in po 
 sition to bear on all sides of the fort, and otherwise 
 ordered and disposed of the garrison to withstand any 
 attempt to capture or destroy the fort. 
 
 Deponents further say that, on or about the 9th day 
 of December, the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly was brought 
 in as a captive and delivered by the Indians to the 
 commanding officer at Fort Sully; that the Indians 
 came up to the fort painted in war paint, and singing 
 their war songs; that as soon as Mrs. Kelly was within 
 the gates of the fort, they were closed, and all the 
 Indians save those who had her directly in charge 
 were shut out from entrance into said fort. 
 
 Deponents further say, that they verily believe, from 
 information then gained, and from that which they af 
 terward learned, it was the intention of the Indians to 
 attack the fort, and they were only prevented from do 
 ing so by the preparations which the letter of warning 
 from the said Mrs. Fanny Kelly had induced the com 
 manding officer to make; and they verily believe that, 
 had the attack been made without such preparations, it 
 would have resulted in the capture of the fort and the 
 massacre of its inmates; and such was the expressed 
 opinion of nearly all the members of the said Sixth 
 Iowa Cavalry then stationed therein ; and further de 
 ponents say not. 
 
 I JOHN LOGAN, Capt. Co. K, Sixth Reg. Iowa Cavalry. 
 DEAN CHEADLE, 0. S. u " " 
 
 JOHN M. WILLIAMS, Q. M. & " 
 JOHN MAGEE, Serg't Co. H, " 
 JOHN COOPER, Corp. Co. K, " 
 MERIT M. OAKLEY, Corp. Co. H, 4< u 
 
284 NARRATIVE OF CAPTIVITY 
 
 Personally appeared before me, A. J. McKean, Clerk 
 of the District Court, Linn County, State of Iowa, and 
 made solemn oath that the foregoing is true and cor 
 rect in all particulars, and that neither of the parties 
 hereto subscribing is interested in any way in any ef 
 fort which the said Mrs. Kelly may make, or has 
 made, for indemnity, on this 22d day of January, 
 A. D., 1870. 
 
 [SEAL.] A. J. McKEAN, 
 
 Clerk District Court, Linn County, Iowa. 
 
 TREASURY DEPARTMENT, \ 
 SECOND AUDITOR'S OFFICE, December 2d, 1870. j 
 
 I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the 
 original filed in this office. 
 
 E. B. FRENCH, 
 
 Second Auditor. 
 
 \The memoranda below are written with pencil.~\ 
 
 Captain Logan was the officer of the day when 
 Mrs. Kelly was brought into the fort (Sully). 
 
 John Magee, Sergeant Co. H. Sixth Iowa Cavalry, 
 was sergeant of the guard at the same time. 
 
 To HON. JAMES HARLAN, U. S. S , and HON. WM. SMYTH, M. C., 
 Second Congressional District, Iowa : 
 
 GENTLEMEN : 
 
 I was at Fort Sully when the arrangement was 
 made for the capture of this woman. Was not there 
 when the Indians brought her into the fort; but am 
 satisfied that the above affidavit, in the main, is cor 
 rect. 
 
 (Signed.) T. S. BARD WELL, 
 
 Late Assistant Surgeon Sixth Iowa Cavalry. 
 
AMONG THE SIOUX INDIANS. 285 
 
 TREASURY DEPARTMENT, ) 
 SECOND AUDITOR'S OFFICE, December 24, 1870. j 
 
 I certify the foregoing to be a true copy of the 
 original filed in this office. 
 
 E. B. FRENCH, 
 Second Auditor: 
 
V. 
 
 , 
 
In Lancaster, on the 13th instant, by the Rev N 
 
 Among the bright spots in the life of an editor, those 
 not likely to be forgotten are the kind remembrances of 
 the newly-married. Thanks for the substantial" that 
 accompanied the above notice. May the parties who 
 have just entered upon the sea of matrimony, have a 
 pleasant voyage, and a safe deliverance into the harbor 
 of unalloyed happiness. ED. 
 
 In Philadelphia, on the 13th instant, by the Rev. Orso n 
 Douglass, Mr. JACOB GR.EL, of Lancaster, to Mi-s SARAH 
 AXGETA AYLESBURY. of Philadelphia 
 7-LL of M d r? l! n in0 T' by lhe Rev ' J " sl Ws, Mr. THOMAS 
 p THO.U I V Vr ncasler coun| y. to Miss JOSEPHINE 
 
 Q "'VPspN, of Delaware township, Juniata co., Pa. 
 
 ^^Si2Sfttt3 
 
 *nffi^"%5tt&^&sz 
 
 M^Y BYRN? 8 ' DouGHEnTy ' E q-. 0{ Lancaster, to Miss 
 On the 8th instant, by the Rev. J. J. Strine, Mr. LAN- 
 '" T *" Miss FANNIE MARTIN, both of Stras- 
 
 - 
 
 By the same, Mr. GEOKGE W. WEKCTSR, of Strasbunr 
 to Miss RACHAKL L. MCELREE, of West La-npeter. 
 
 Her funeral will leave her late residence, in 
 Walnut street, at 2 o'clock (precisely^ this after 
 noon, Saturday, the 17th. 
 
 In this place, on Saturday evening, the 10th instant 
 ofhia* *!* lllness > Mr " IlE - NRY MARTIN, in the 67th year 
 The deceased was one of our most esteemed and repu 
 table citizens, and for a long number of years enjoyed 
 uninterruptedly lhe confidence of all who knew him. 
 In every relationship of life he was emphatically an 
 honest, honorable, and humane man ; and the memorv